<?xml version="1.0"?>
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xml:lang="en">
	<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Shadow</id>
	<title>Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]</title>
	<link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Shadow"/>
	<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Contributions/Shadow"/>
	<updated>2026-06-14T22:44:20Z</updated>
	<subtitle>User contributions</subtitle>
	<generator>MediaWiki 1.43.1</generator>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Fate/Zero:Heart_Of_Freaks&amp;diff=103168</id>
		<title>Talk:Fate/Zero:Heart Of Freaks</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Fate/Zero:Heart_Of_Freaks&amp;diff=103168"/>
		<updated>2011-07-02T06:33:34Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Shadow==&lt;br /&gt;
Preasure Mountain, or Pleasure Mountain? The latter makes more sense to me.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Fate/Zero:Heart_Of_Freaks&amp;diff=103167</id>
		<title>Talk:Fate/Zero:Heart Of Freaks</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:Fate/Zero:Heart_Of_Freaks&amp;diff=103167"/>
		<updated>2011-07-02T06:33:07Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: Created page with &amp;quot;Preasure Mountain, or Pleasure Mountain? The latter makes more sense to me.&amp;quot;&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Preasure Mountain, or Pleasure Mountain? The latter makes more sense to me.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Heart_Of_Freaks&amp;diff=103166</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Heart Of Freaks</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Heart_Of_Freaks&amp;diff=103166"/>
		<updated>2011-07-02T06:32:08Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: /* Heart of Freaks */ Added full stops to the &amp;#039;to play with corpses&amp;#039; part. For some reason the new lines weren&amp;#039;t coming up in the other view. Also fixed tense of &amp;#039;release&amp;#039;.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;===Heart of Freaks===&lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
Even monsters which possess the heart of a man-&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
There was no need for a man to possess the heart of a monster.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Just that – he wanted a monster.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A monster which surpassed everything.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, it was difficult to make a monster.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Difficult, difficult…&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In spite of that, he tried his best, and realized.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
What I hoped for was not the action itself,&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;but the monster itself. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
An old-fashioned Mustang – rented cheaply from a rent-a-car shop – was travelling in the endless wilderness at a high speed, unchanged since a few hours before. The car stereo was neither banging loudly with music, nor could any young, lovely voices be heard from the car.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
An Asian young man was driving the Mustang. Although he was driving on this immensely long road, there was no trace of fatigue on his face. – That said, he did not appear to be enjoying himself as well.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
His expression was cold. Neither bored nor upset – it was just cold. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He had once experienced hell before. Even as he was heading to hell now, all could be seen in his eyes was the extensive battle experience.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
His name was Emiya Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
America…this place is pointlessly vast. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
That was Emiya Kiritsugu’s first impression of this country called America. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It was more than five hours since they purchased the necessary supplies at New York. They were driving along the empty highway.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
There was nothing but the continuous, dull road. Activating his prana by a little, Kiritsugu drove away the drowsiness he felt…… if an accident were to happen at such a place like this, it would mean nothing but trouble.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Originally, she was the one driving. Thinking about that, Kiritsugu shot a glance at the woman sleeping at the front seat. The sleeping person seemed to be frowning in displeasure, as if she was deeply in thought about something……but Kiritsugu knew that she was just sleeping.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
My, my – he sighed. And then, as if guessing his feelings, she opened her eyes, and said.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“What is it, boy? Is there something on my face, or did you feel itchy?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……Can we switch driving soon?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
To face the words of Natalia Kaminski head on (except in battles), would just be tiring and pointless – as the number one disciple of hers, Emiya Kiritsugu understood that fact very well.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“No. I am tired. While I was negotiating just now, you were just standing beside right?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Negotiating…huh, Kiritsugu shook his head.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……I had intended to keep protecting you.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The party they were negotiating with was as a matter of fact, a lowly gang. Over here, when you point at the weapons you want, they would show you the thing, and raise the price – such was the way they do things here.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The negotiations broke down, and what’s left was the weapons they had chosen – there were no bodies left.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“I had pulled the trigger too early.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Silence. Embarrassing, but it was as Natalia had said. At the speed at which she pulled the trigger, she had won.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Actually, she should not have been able to win by reflexes.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia Kaminski was the descendent of a half succubus from her ancestors. As an apprentice, Emiya Kiritsugu had started off from an extraordinary spot.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At first, she had surpassed Kiritsugu in everything – there was no chance he could win. Supposing there was one, it had to be an area which he did not learn from her, but had mastered it by himself.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Besides, we had come all the way to America, and even now you haven’t told me the target’s name.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm? Ah, come to think of it, I’ve forgotten about it.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t forget such important things.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Sorry, sorry,” Grimacing, Natalia took out a picture.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“The plan is to meet the fellow who had made this.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……huh.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For an instant, his heart leaped. The content of the picture seemed to be a combination of several human beings.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A body which was minced, then affixed together, then split apart. In the centre, there was a huge, pitch black hole.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“This was taken more than twenty years ago. They discovered this &#039;&#039;thing&#039;&#039; at Bavaria, north Germany. This picture is not clear, but apparently this thing was running on &#039;&#039;eighteen horse legs&#039;&#039;.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Horse legs, you said?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia smiled bitterly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“A low-grade product huh. The man who made this was a magus called Heinrich Zepter.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“What’s his aim of making such a thing?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Behold. “Resurrection of the dead”.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Resurrection……?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Those involved in thaumaturgy would think about it at least once – the miracle of resurrecting the precious beloved ones.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“When I said “Resurrection of the dead”, what were you thinking about?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“That’s-“&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
That’s the retrieval of the lost body, and the lost soul. And to recover the lost time. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Saying that, Kiritsugu recalled the faces of the man and the woman, but shook that thought off the next moment.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Heinrich’s version of “resurrection of the dead” is a bit different from yours.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Usually, the miracle called “resurrection of the dead” referred to what Kiritsugu thought previously – the “revival of the soul and flesh”. This was not something that could just be ignored. If the soul was not revived, and it was just a moving body, it would the same as a decaying corpse-eating ghost.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“If you manage to revive the body, then it’s good enough; the soul is not important – See, isn’t that heresy?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t get it. Reviving only the body, what’s the point?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“I’ve no idea. Maybe the creator doesn’t even know.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Why?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“For generations, the Zepter family has been immersed in the miracle of the resurrection of the dead. Initially, they were concentrating on reviving bodies flawlessly. After that, they worked hard at joining body parts together. And finally, they tried to create living beings by joining different body parts and giving the creature bodily functions.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
– In the end, it wasn’t even “resurrecting the dead” anymore. Instead……&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Yup. They had wandered far from their intention. This is no longer “resurrection of the dead”, but the “creation of monsters”.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Since a few generations ago, there were already signs that the Zepter family had been going on recklessly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Flawlessly resurrecting the dead – but if the person was senile, or had died from an unexpected accident , it was impossible for their body to be perfectly revived to that before their death.&lt;br /&gt;
                                                                                                                                                                      &lt;br /&gt;
Because of that, if revival was necessary even if the limbs were severed – no, it was not limited to their limbs being attached to the torso, to revive the state of being short of a limb – &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
But, because of that, further advancement in the resurrection technique was required. The technique to join separated body limbs was necessary; to be able to join the nerves and enable the body to move. If the parts were insufficient, a technique was required to make up for those parts.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
What was necessary was the technique to fully operate the body. In order to combine, synthesize, join, and operate all body parts, regardless of their states.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“And, were they reprimanded by the Association?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“If an entire village was used as part of the experiment, even the association would lift their heavy butt up and take some action, huh.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;An entire village&#039;&#039;, at those words, Kiritsugu’s eyes clouded slightly. Formerly, he had seen an exact scene before – a hell where everything was literally laid waste.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“But Heinrich escaped death, and his whereabouts were not known hence…but.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“He was discovered at America?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Exactly. The monster he created appeared in a village, and raged about violently.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“That monster was?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“American policemen are excellent. It was an unknown creature, but they killed it right then, and exterminated it successfully. Admirable clarity and diligence.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
That’s called excellent? – Kiritsugu thought, but he did not voice it out.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“And then, I received a call from the magus who had gone to recover the corpse. As a result of the investigation, it has been confirmed that Heinrich is at that village. And hence, here we are.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Finally I understood the mission.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right. It’s to kill Heinrich Zepter, the magus who had wandered off from the right path, a.s.a.p. Any question?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“No.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Answering disinterestedly, Kiritsugu stepped on the pedal and accelerated.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After an hour, with the sun setting at the west, the village – “Present Mountain” – appeared abruptly. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
There was a scribble at the entrance to the village. According to it, there were two thousand people.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Travelling on the unpaved road, the car jolted as it went on the stones.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’s a hotel over there. Let’s set up our base over there first.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nodding, Kiritsugu stopped in front of the hotel. The instant they opened the door and breathed in the dusty air, they realized they were being watched.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
There was no killing intent – they were merely being observed.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Oh my…”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia muttered while removing their luggage from the car boot. She easily lifted the case filled with various weapons.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Natalia, what do you think?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Well… Let’s hope they’re just curious. But we’ll have to consider the worst case scenario too.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“We have to fight two thousand people?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“The worst case scenario is, if he flees into the American wilderness barefoot.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Saying that, Natalia smiled. She removed something small from the case she was holding, and handed it to Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He caught it and felt that it was heavy. Activating his magic circuit, he almost felt at ease, but couldn’t as they were steeping up the staircase into the enemy’s territory.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Both of them entered into the hotel. The staff at the counter eyed them suspiciously.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“We’d like to put up for the night.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“100 dollars per night.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“30 dollars seem fine to me.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“100 dollars per night.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……OK. 100 dollars a night.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia gave him two hundred dollars. Still looking at them suspiciously, the staff member put the keys on the counter.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Room 208.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Kiritsugu.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nodding, he followed her and went up the stairs. At the last room on the second floor, there was a rotten door.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Is there even a need for keys?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Dumbfounded, but Natalia opened the door. Dropping the heavy case onto the bed, he frowned through the settling dust. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Natalia, what’s next? Are we really staying for the night?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“If the villagers allow us, that is.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Saying that, she promptly took out the so-called modern weapons – firearms, ammunition, and grenades – and some magecraft equipments which looked like old-fashioned wands and animal furs, tied together by ropes. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Following suit, Kiritsugu started taking out weapons from the case.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
By the way, at this moment Kiritsugu was still undergoing training. Hence, he had yet to arrive at that stage where he could use his “Origin” effectively and kill magi. Because of that, he still did not have his trump card in his later years – the Thompson Contender, and the Origin Bullet, nor had he acquired his “Time accel” technique.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Basically, his equipments were Natalia’s ideas, which functioned as her backup. His role was to release bullets at a huge amount, and also as a long-distance, one-hit-KO sniper.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
From his case, Kiritsugu took out a Calico submachine gun. Putting that into the side pocket of his holster, he took the Weatherby Mark V Rifle from Natalia; and frowned.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Am I really supposed to use this?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Due to its tremendous force, it was not a weapon commonly used at the start of a battle, against the general magi.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“He is our enemy. We’re not just fighting some monster. So, with this, we can even destroy dinosaurs from the old age.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Naturally, in the world of magecraft, there were creatures which could not be destroyed by this rifle – fantasy species. Still, it should be sufficient against the magus who would probably become their enemy.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Their opponent was a heretic magus who manipulated flesh, and created monsters…&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
But even if he were to stop using his magecraft, and begged for his life with tears flowing down his face, Kiritsugu would still pull the trigger on him without hesitating.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu gripped the thick rifle barrel tightly. Its weight gave him the feeling of holding a dangerous weapon.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The expression on Natalia’s face changed from a distant look to a knife-like sharp look.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Before Kiritsugu could ask anything, she indicated with her fingers – “it moves”.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“This room moves. I felt it.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A murmur.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu realized it too. At the same time, he understood what he must do.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Quickly, he took out the directional anti-personal landmine from his case, and set the wire near the door. The instant the door was opened and someone stepped in, they would be ambushed by 700 iron spheres.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Without making any noise, Natalia broke down the wall of the room, and made a hole fit for a person – not exactly breaking down; she had slashed it into smithereens. Obviously, it was a technique which could only be done by the strengthening of her body abilities with prana. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After indicating that it was done, Natalia slipped through the hole into the room next door, and held her breath.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The sound of footsteps. Even Kiritsugu – still an apprentice – could sense the overflowing animosity.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia stood in front of the door. Kiritsugu assumed the stance of a backup, and gripped the Calico submachine gun tightly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
There was a knock on the door next to their room. Natalia and Kiritsugu were both silent. The knocking sound gradually ascended into violent banging.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu gently placed his ear on the wall. He should be able to hear the sound of claymore mine being set off. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
One of them was kicking the door hard.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The moment the door was kicked open, a thunderous sound could be heard, and the entire hotel shook. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Almost simultaneously, Natalia moved into action. With a single hit, she knocked down the door, and leaped over the remaining villagers who were armed with old-fashioned rifles and chopping axes. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu ran to the wall near the stairs nimbly, but stopped when he heard something. Recognizing the manager at the desk just now – now armed with an old-fashioned revolver – Kiritsugu opened fire without the slightest hesitation.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The staff members who were running up the stairs were bathed in bullets. Convulsing, blood splattered from them and they dropped dead.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s go.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Okay.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu agreed with Natalia.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
They sneaked out from the hotel backdoor, and observed from afar the villagers who had gathered at the hotel due to the explosion sound. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
They were expressionless. Not surprised, not sad, not angry – they were merely gazing at the hotel, with their mouth closed. They were armed with rifles, pistols, scythes, axes, and other dangerous weapons.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Eventually, they moved sluggishly, and then ran right into the hotel. There were no fear, nor hesitation; not even anger.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After observing that, Kiritsugu handed over the binoculars to Natalia. Noticing that, she cursed softly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
– Usually, if a magus hid within a close-knit village community, he would probably take two different measures. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
One, total isolation. Not getting involved with anyone or anything, hiding all the time even if he were to be criticized by those around him – the technique used by magi who loved tranquillity.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
And the other cruel way was to place the entire village under his control.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Even in a tight country like Japan, a “village” community can be easily established. Consequently, if the entire village was placed under magecraft control, the probability of the magus being exposed would decrease drastically.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The measure Heinrich Zepter took was the latter. The villagers were completely expressionless. The reason they were cut off from their feelings was not that they could withstand something bad, but so that their brain activities could be restricted by a third party.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Probably so that news would not be leaked out – the location of the king of this village, Heinrich Zepter.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Damn. If that’s the case, we won’t be able to find any clues by asking around.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“How about capturing someone and question him with magecraft?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At Kiritsugu’s suggestion, Natalia expression became more troubled.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Our opponent is a kind of magus. He would have undertaken security measures for himself lest his location is revealed…”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“At this rate, the kidnapping won’t work.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……No choice about that. We’ll try what we can.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia sighed.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The two of them sneaked out of the backdoor of the hotel, and ran away crouching. After a while, they arrived at a place like a stable. Kiritsugu quickly clasped the mouth of a man who was taking care of the horses lazily, and held a knife at his neck.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t move! Keep quiet!”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, even after he had done all of these, the man did not seem resentful, or surprised, or afraid – his face was perfectly blank.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Holding the mouth tightly, Kiritsugu tried to make the man understand that they meant business; but he wasn’t sure if that man understood it or not.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“We are looking for a man called Heinrich Zepter.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In spite of that, Kiritsugu still asked. To prove that the knife wasn’t fake, he lightly cut the man’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“You don’t have much time left. Answer!”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The man nodded slowly. He pointed at an easterly direction from the stable. After that, he lifted three fingers.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Three kilometres from here to the east? Or is it 300 metres?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He shook his head, then nodded – looks like the latter was correct.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After that, the moment when Kiritsugu tried to kill the man with the knife– &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The man’s back moved slightly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Boy, move!”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At those words, Kiritsugu stopped trying to stab the man, and rolled instantly to one side. At the same time, a third arm appeared from the back and slashed at the space where he was at with great force.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It was a strange arm. It was long and powerful, in spite of the appearance of a dried-up mummy-like arm. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The arm swung and attacked Natalia directly. Like a ball, she was sent flying and hit the wall. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Natalia!”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At his shout, Natalia commanded him without any doubt.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Shoot him!”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Instantly, Kiritsugu acted – holding the Calico submachine gun in one hand, he pressed the trigger with the other.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
With a strong determination which caused the rifle to blur slightly due to recoil, Kiritsugu rained more than 20 bullets on the man.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Without even groaning, the man collapsed.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu felt that something was amiss. Obviously, it was not his first time shooting a person; but he felt as if he had just gunned down something different.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Boy, look!”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia kicked the body over, and Kiritsugu understood why he felt that way.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“He didn’t bleed at all.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, it’s that. Something like a corpse-eating creature. From the outside he appeared to be alive, and he could think a bit too. But the inside is- “&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Removing the knife from the ankle, in one go, she cut open the body from the chest to the stomach, and revealed its contents.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“ –empty. Look at this. There’s only the lungs and the heart. The rest were already removed……hmm, is it because those were the only necessary parts required to live and talk?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Natalia, now’s not the time to be impressed. Let’s leave here quickly.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right. The villagers should be rushing here after hearing that loud noise-“&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Something huge squirmed behind Natalia. She saw the panicked look on Kiritsugu’s face, and felt a strong killing intent, as if something was going to attack her from the back.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Crouching, Natalia displayed her superb body reflexes by aiming a powerful kick behind her.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, hey.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Even Natalia became dumbfounded, and gazed at the creature in front of her.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It was a horse.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
There was nothing unusual about it being a horse.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
And there was nothing unusual about her attacking it.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The only unusual fact was that the twin-headed horse was that, it was &#039;&#039;perfectly fused together&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The place where they were joined was sticky, like molten chocolate. Among the eight legs, two of them were like the man just now – full of wrinkles like a monster.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……A fine taste its maker has.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Grumbling, Natalia kicked the huge creature again. Catching the trembling horse, she strengthened her arm with prana, and severed the horse.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, the horse raged about, trying to kick Natalia. Somehow, whilst she was trying to hold the horse down, an arrow was shot at her.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Still, Natalia’s senses were extraordinary. The instant she sensed the approaching arrow, she held the horse’s neck up with both hands, and released a powerful kick – the arrow which was approaching was broken mid-air.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu perceived the villager who was aiming at them with bows and arrows on the rooftop. Without waiting for Natalia’s orders, he swiftly aimed his rifle at him and fired.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Along with the rattling sound, his shoulders felt numb. A large hole appeared at the man’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……Damn it!”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It was her negligence, otherwise the creature was stronger than she thought. The twin-head horse escaped from Natalia’s grip.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The horse &#039;&#039;glared at both of them loathingly&#039;&#039;, and retreated swiftly. They were amazed, but moved quickly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“It’s going to…climb the wall!?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The huge horse was surprisingly quick-witted – it nimbly climbed up the wall of one of the village houses.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu quickly aimed his rifle, and shot at it. It hit the wall planks – it felt like a direct hit. &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
Whilst limping, having climbed onto the rooftop, the twin-headed horse turned one of its head aside and started galloping on the roof. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;“……Do you have two hearts?”&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu wanted to curse himself who had looked past the obvious fact.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Wait! At Natalia’s anger-infused shout – but with a high-pitched shrill, the horse had leapt and galloped towards where the villagers were gathering.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A leap like that of a life-sized frog. Natalia could probably chase after it, but at that moment it was obvious that she would bump into those villagers.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“What are you going to do? Are you going to attack?” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At Kiritsugu’s words, Natalia showed a moment’s hesitation. It was something rare for a woman who made decisions spontaneously. But, thinking about it, there were only two choices in this situation –to escape or to attack.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At least, those were the only ideas which came to Kiritsugu’s mind. To haphazardly discover the headquarters of magi was the height of their folly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However – &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“No – we won’t attack.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“So, we escape?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“No – we won’t run away.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia presented a third option.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Looking at Kiritsugu, she grinned broadly and said.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;“I will die. And then, you bring the horse to Zepter’s.” &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Which made Kiritsugu dumbfounded.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After receiving the reports of the twin-headed horse, in great numbers the villagers brought the animal to a stable. They numbered to about half of the entire population. And then, they discovered a woman who was walking unsteadily.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Someone inserted an arrow into a bow, and released.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Somone pulled the trigger of an old rifle.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
And it all ended. Being shot at the elbow by the bullet, and the abdomen by the arrow, the woman collapsed slowly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The villagers surrounded the woman’s corpse, looking at her.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“She’s dead.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Yeah.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“We should bring her to the doctor’s.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“The doctor’s not around.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Umm. Sawyer is here.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’s no proper facility here. Let’s leave her with Sawyer and the others.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Let’s do it.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There might be another one out there.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Find him too.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Drowning her consciousness, without taking any breath, with her heart perfectly still, Natalia was literally “dead”; only her hearing was still functioning.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Consequently, the depths of her consciousness responded to the word “doctor”, and came to a conclusion after pondering –&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Doctor, i.e. “the one who heals them”, had to be Heinrich Zepter.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Okay, bring me there, to Heinrich Zepter’s place.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu had sneaked into a deserted house, and heaved a sigh of relief after feeling Natalia’s prana left. Looks like the wall could be broken down. It was fortunate that the villagers did not take any reckless action like dissecting the corpse on the spot.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
But, now’s the critical moment for Kiritsugu. First of all, he must locate where Natalia’s prana was headed to by dowsing. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
That was relatively easy, but the problem was how to get there. To get there by slipping through the two thousand villagers without being noticed.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Oh well, that boy should be able to work something out.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia said that while sniggering, at the same time heading to the place of death.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Naturally, he’ll be able to do something.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Whilst mumbling that, Kiritsugu focused his nerves more. Hanging from a string, a shining stone started moving without being touched. Before long, the stone pointed towards a point right ahead.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……East huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After making sure there was no one nearby, he slipped out quickly from the exit of the house.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Being carried by the villagers, Natalia was transported to the doctor’s house.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
She predicted – that Zepter would not believe the villagers’ careless declaration of her death.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
She predicted – that at the instant Zepter saw her, he would try to kill her.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
She predicted – that because of that, instead of giving his recognition towards her, he had to move first, and take control of the situation immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
She predicted – that the villagers would say “The doctor’s not here. Is he away?” Anyway that would be convenient. Since there were a thousand of them over there, they would not be too difficult.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A question – Who was “Sawyer”? The doctor’s representative? Then he must be his apprentice or assistant. In any case, if he’s someone who continues practicing his craft, then he must be taken care of too.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A wish – She wanted the villagers to not linger at the doctor’s place after dropping her off, but to return home promptly. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
She heard the sound of a door opening somewhere.&lt;br /&gt;
She heard the creaking sound of the floorboard from someone treading heavily on it.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia grasped that she had arrived. Because she was not breathing, she could not smell the odour, but by sensing with her skin, she could understand that she “had entered into the house”.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
She suppressed her prana as much as she could. With the information she had been relaying, Kiritsugu should have already known the location of this place. Her strategy was based on that assumption.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Sawyer……bring the ingredients here.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;“They’re ady dea.&amp;quot;&#039;&#039; (They’re already there.)&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A  thickly accented voice. Looks like this is the guy called Sawyer. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Together with the sound of dragging feet, she could also heard the sound of some metal scratching the floor. However, she still could not open her eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The villagers were leaving. The sound of footsteps gradually faded, and with a long creaking sound, the last person shut the door and left.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After confirming that for a few seconds – firstly, she activated her vision. Without moving her head, her eyes observed her surroundings. Just like what she expected, there were no medical tools, but on the wall were all types of magecraft tools, a dissecting hammer, knives, and machetes. In the glasses on the shelf, with five arms and sharp fangs, foetuses were looking at her with blank pupils.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
On the crowded floor were heaps of magecraft books– there were not rare books, but still very expensive – strewn all over and stacking high up. The wall, the bed, the lighting; everything was shabby, but without a doubt, this was a magus’s workshop.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia firmly believed that.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
This place was Heinrich Zepter’s residence.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……What? You’re still alive?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Simultaneously, she jumped from the bed – activating her magic circuit, she broke Sawyer’s neck, who was still taken aback.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Oh?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After breaking his neck, Natalia realized something. Sawyer’s face had assumed a mysterious expression, like that of a surreal painting.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
And then, in spite of the fact that Sawyer’s neck had been broken, he was still alive. Alive, and moving.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“What are you doing!”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Broken off and hanging loosely, without putting his head properly back, Sawyer attacked with a machete rusted from blood.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Evading that easily, she concentrated prana in her hand, and delivered a karate chop at his neck – his body was severed into half.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
She stepped back from the gushing blood. This time, Natalia really believed that she had finished him off. The man in front of her – be it a magus, or a corpse-eating ghost, or any other creature, at the point when his heart was split away, he would lose all his bodily functions.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
– That was supposed to be the case.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Wh…….?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
She was stunned. Split cleanly into half, with blood and intestines still oozing out from it, the corpse &#039;&#039;wriggled&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The remains of the body on the left and right helped and supported each other, as the body tried to stand.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Move……gi…vide…videeeooo……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“ – Whatever research he’s doing, I’d have never thought of such a disgusting monster.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Sighing in shock, she kicked Sawyer – who tried to attack her – away.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“No……way…”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Where is the “doctor” who created you? If you don’t tell me, I will cut you up until you can’t say a word.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Picking up the machete, Natalia held it at Sawyer’s throat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Doctor…..THERE……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
With a shaking finger, Sawyer pointed at the bookshelf. Natalia thought there was an exit at the  back of the bookshelf, but looks like that was not the case.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Ttt, televv….television……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Sawyer’s excited finger alternated between the television and the bookshelf. On the bookshelf were some nonsensical magecraft books, something like the clinical records of the villagers, and – &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Videotape……?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Television and videotape?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
For a moment, Natalia’s attention was diverted away from Sawyer who was squirming behind her – or rather, she did not sense anything aiming at her. Because of that, the instant she turned around, along with the sound of the wooden floor tearing, she could not stop Sawyer from being swallowed by a tremendous speed.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……!?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Panicking, she rushed towards a hole that had appeared out of t he floor – pitch darkness, as if leading towards the depth of hell. Nothing could be seen. She lighted a fire on a tobacco and threw it inside.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The small red light dropped into the depths of the hole before slowly disappearing.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Well then……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After being lost for a while, Natalia lit up the second tobacco, picked up the videotape and medical records, and sat in front of the television.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
There were at least freaks in this village who could drag a dead body away in an instant. If that’s the case, obviously she would need to obtain information on how to go against it. The person in the playback of the video was the one she had expected. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Transcending the video, or rather, I’m glad we finally meet, Heinrich Zepter.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Murmuring that, Natalia smiled coldly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Emiya Kiritsugu had confirmed that the building to which Natalia had been brought. Ahead of him was not just the building, but a building from which the deep stench of blood could be smelled; a place like no other.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The evil magus’s workshop was used for all sorts of biological experiments, and had taken in all sufferings, and despair. That was a sinister scene, indescribable by a single word.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At the sense of odiousness which surpassed his father’s workshop last time – a place where Emiya Kiritsugu had despaired of the world – whilst bearing the ice-cold cruelty, he slowly entered.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“You’ve come.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He nodded at Natalia’s words. Inasmuch as being under such circumstances, she was settled on the sofa, watching the television. He almost blurted out words of incredulity, but after noticing her pointing at the television, he turned towards the screen.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Zepter……?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. Boy, looks like this is a &#039;&#039;love-letter from hell.&#039;&#039;” &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A long-haired man was on the screen. His beard covered half of his face. From his sunken eyes shone neither madness nor nothingness, but rationality.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“- Hunters from the Association. My name is Heinrich Zepter. The man you are after.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
There was no hint of triumph from his voice – he was just informing them of the fact out of plain indifference.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Years after all of you look at this video, I am no longer in this world in 1978.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……Not in this world? Are these his last words?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu frowned.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“A magus? Last words……?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia whispered.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“It is true that the Zepter family, had been lost from the right path. We were able to resurrect people – to revive the body, to revive the knowledge stuck in the brain, and| to restore even the destroyed magic circuits|. Since we have come this far, what remains is just to research into ways to call back the soul of the dead. But still, we specialize not in the spirit, but in the revival of the flesh.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He shook his head as if he was bored.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“A finger, a strand of hair, claw, eyeballs –  this is the technique to resurrect the body flawlessly from all of these. Alternatively, replacing a lost arm with another person’s, and to make the body recognize it as its original. And finally, to be able to induce the recognition of new parts of the body, and to make it move.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He was silent for a moment, and muttered.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……Having done all of these…so what? It’s boring, and no matter what words I use to describe it, this is &#039;&#039;no more than a mere toy&#039;&#039;.” &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, that’s right.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia murmured – and Kiritsugu agreed as well.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
This technique was indeed something to be praised. If that was not something magical, but something developed from purely scientific techniques, that would no doubt have a huge impact on the world.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, from the magecraft’s point of view, that was just a simply useless technique. Who would want a technique which mass produces the living dead?&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At this point, Kiritsugu realized something.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Until a moment ago, his image in the television – there was definitely a glint of intelligence in his eyes. There was also a note of rationality in his voice.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
But, as he progressed in his explanations, they gradually disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“ – Yeah, nothing more than a toy. But, though we – no – I seek the origin like other magi……&#039;&#039;I am helplessly attached to those toys.&#039;&#039;” &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Madness was seeping from the entire body of the man in the screen. With a stiff smile, it was as if darkness was overflowing from the opened mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“That’s right. I am helplessly attached to them. I had fallen in love with them. &#039;&#039;The creatures that I invented give me joy from the bottom of my heart!&#039;&#039;”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Looking at his boyish smile, Kiritsugu thought to himself – he had fought with magi who had strayed from the right path, many times. With an attitude which appeared to be a kind of ascetic monks, they carried out their actions of extreme brutality – but compared to them, Zepter was a &#039;&#039;truly interesting person.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu even felt like he was being caught at his heel, and being slowly dragged away by this person. His vision dimmed, and started swaying…&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Boy, don’t be overwhelmed by it.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Saying that, Natalia pressed the tobacco she was smoking, against Kiritsugu’s hand.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……tsch!”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At that instant, his consciousness returned along with the pain he felt.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“You can get drunk on wine, but a hunter caught up in madness should be disqualified, don’t you think?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At her severe admonishment, Kiritsugu could not help but to grimace.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Just now……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“It was not magecraft. It was just a hint. That’s probably why you didn’t understand huh……That was &#039;&#039;pure madness.&#039;&#039; His aim, his course of life, his interest and hobby are united. From a magus’ point of view, this is the worst handicap to us.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Motive – to play with corpses. &lt;br /&gt;
Course of life – to play with corpses. &lt;br /&gt;
Interest – to play with corpses. &lt;br /&gt;
Hobby – to play with corpses. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There are six hands, and they are moved simultaneously. Four legs, breaking into run simultaneously. Two heads, thinking at the same time, being embedded in the body and giving sight to the outside world…..Yeah, &#039;&#039;it’s really fun! It’s the best!”&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu was the first to realize this.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Natalia……the floor in the screen, is it not moving?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Eh?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Murmuring, Natalia shifted her attention towards the floor in the screen. Indeed, it was moving. Wriggling convulsively, as if it was a living thing.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“I invent monsters, invent invent and invent. It’s a shame, but at the same time, I know that I have strayed from the right path of humans and magi in the pursuit of my interest. That’s why I came to America; in this forsaken land, so that I can use the land and its people and carry out my research to my heart’s content. “&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……that research, as much as he wants?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Seeming satisfied with himself, he took a deep breath.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Yes, I am helplessly satisfied. Fusing babies and old people, creating three-headed man…… Even Hekatonkheires – I can recreate a miniature size of him. That’s why I am satisfied. Now, there’s only one thing left from my imagination.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Right now, it was not just the floor trembling, but the entire place itself. Gulping, Natalia and Kiritsugu watched on.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“&#039;&#039;And that’s to turn myself into a monster!&#039;&#039; – Isn’t that a cool ending??”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Together with his words, Zepter was wrapped in something huge, and together with a shout of sheer delight, he was swallowed completely.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The video stopped, and noise appeared on the screen. The two of them stood up, and started moving.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“That guy &#039;&#039;turned himself into a monster&#039;&#039;?” &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu asked, and Natalia nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……Well, it didn’t mean anything. For a magus who had strayed from the right path, it’s not surprising however mad he ended up in. Usually, it is logical to associate such people with absurdities; thus such things are recognized as the norm.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia turned over abruptly, and said to Kiritsugu. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“This applies to you, and me too. |If we strayed a little from our paths, we will fall.| Like the Zepter family, while they cut themselves from the outside world and carried on with the experiments, without realizing it, they walked on a wrong path before long. That madness will visit you in the blink of an eye, and take away your sanity.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu was silent.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia’s technical and magical lessons – all of them were important, but he thought that her words right now were more important than all of those.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Insanity will disguise you. Those who have been controlled by it can even seem to be civilized gentlemen.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“- So how do you see through the mask?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t judge a book by its cover. It’s okay to trust your instincts, but don’t rely on your desire alone. And also, don’t get lost.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Both of them gazed at the gaping hole on the floor – &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It seemed like the path to hell.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“All right……time for the hunt.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu nodded, and holding Natalia tightly, both of them jumped.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
5 meters.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
10 meters.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
15 meters.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
When they dropped to 20 meters underground, Natalia finally caught sight of the ground. She pushed her free hand against the wall. Scratching the wall with her nails, she slowed their descent.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Whilst feeling the tremor from her back, Kiritsugu wondered if they could ever ascend from this place again, and started exploring escape options.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia’s ascent stopped, and Kiritsugu got off from her back.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……It’s really vast.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia nodded and smiled at Kiritsugu’s words which were similar to her feelings of America.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
They had arrived at a huge natural cavern. It was hard to tell how wide this place was.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
But this cavern was unmistakably as vast as the entire village. And then, despite the pitch darkness which seemingly negated all existence, both of them confirmed something else.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Something is here…&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Something incredibly dangerous, heretic, repulsive, and frightening.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At the very least, something not human – the associates of non-humans.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
And.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
|Because of that, both of them had to face each other.|&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Once again, both of them were magi (aliens) who had departed from the boundaries of normal human beings.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
With magecraft, Natalia created a small lamp, and Kiritsugu started walking forward.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After walking for a while, Natalia could smell the stench of something decaying. An odour of repulsive decaying meat. The sound of meat squashing against meat could be heard from the darkness ahead.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Immediately snuffing the lamp, they walked on whilst getting used to the pitch black.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
And then…they saw it.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
To illustrate, it was like a gigantic queen ant.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
From the incredibly huge oviduct, &#039;&#039;a human was being born&#039;&#039;. Wrapped in gooey liquid, it fully clothed – and it was a face that they remembered.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The man Kiritsugu should have killed.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“This guy, is he the hotel-“&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Yeah, the hotelkeeper who received us.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Wiping the viscous liquid with his hands, he stood up unsteadily, and headed deeper into the cave.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Which means, the villagers who had attacked us so far……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“&#039;&#039;All of them were this man’s children.&#039;&#039;”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It was undoubtedly a creature beyond Kiritsugu’s wildest dreams. Seeing that figure, it was hard to even maintain his sanity. His steel-like resolve, the rifle in his arms, and above all, Natalia’s extreme composure – all of these had rescued him from the abyss of insanity.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Quietly containing the madness, he waited for instructions; and thought about possible instructions. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Well then. The unpleasant, Beelzebub-like monster ahead of us, is our target – Heinrich Zepter. But……what do you think we should do?”  &lt;br /&gt;
“We must kill him.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Correct. Now boy, how are we going to do that?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Destroy him completely with fire. Luckily, we have a sufficient supply of explosives. We strike him in one shot, before he can react.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Your suggestion is good. If we go easy on them, they will be joining the villagers too.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“So…”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“There’s only one problem. Is that thing as ugly, thick-headed and stupid as it looks on the outside? Or, does it still have Heinrich Zepter’s intelligence?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“If he still has intelligence, then…?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Then he would have already known for a long time that we are here, and that we are thinking of how to attack him; things like that. And then, he would have already thought of how to counterattack. We would either be mutilated and killed, or being kept as slaves. One of them.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“But, we will survive this. If anything happens, there are ways…”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Retreat?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Nono, we won’t retreat. I want to set up some preventative measures.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Saying that, Natalia took out a weapon from Kiritsugu’s backpack.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“What are you going to do with it?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll hide it first. It’s our &#039;&#039;trump card&#039;&#039;.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia grinned fearlessly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Boy, are all the preparations done?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nodding, Kiritsugu set up the Weatherby Mk V rifle. Just like what Natalia said, this gun was perfect to attack the creature.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, I’ll be back.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
She stood up, and walked briskly towards the monster in front. The compound eyes stared at once at her.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Not bothered by it, and without a hint of fear in her, Natalia bowed formally.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Hi, Heinrich Zepter. Nice to meet you.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The monster was silent. Then, without opening his mouth, he spoke to Natalia in her mind with telepathy. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“It’s an honour to meet you too, Natalia.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……How do you know my name?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“&#039;&#039;The entire village is me.&#039;&#039; There’s nothing not known to me.  Not even that lad hiding over there, aiming at me.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu was silent. He had the rifle readied, and was waiting for the signal.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“I see, you have indeed succeeded. &#039;&#039;That is a limitless body, approaching even immortality.&#039;&#039; But still, you are a human.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“- Indeed. I, Heinrich Zepter, am certainly a sane human, and am loving this body.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Well then, do you intend to manipulate these villagers which are parts of yourself, and to live a peaceful life like this forever?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“No way. I am still a human – a magus. Thus, I have desires too.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“It’s not that you want to be recognized…You want to reach the Origin? To use your immortality to reach the territory so desired by everyone?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Zepter’s subsequent sneer at her words could even be sensed by Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Origin – the goal more or less all magi were seeking; the swirl of the beginning and end of all things.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“I want to ask something too, magi-hunter. &#039;&#039;Why don’t you seek that?&#039;&#039;” &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Because there’s no need to desire it. I’m not satisfied like having the entire world to myself, but I am not so hungry for it to the extent of being willing to throw the world away.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“It’s the same for me. I love this chaotic world. So what if I understand the beginning and end of this world? &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
‘All things are there’, all these sayings are boring. What I wish was just &#039;&#039;how far I can transform myself – something as simple as that&#039;&#039;.” &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Oh? We get along well, don’t we?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Grasping her fist, Natalia activated her magic circuit, and activated an extremely powerful magecraft – obvious to even bystanders.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“- Yeap. That’s why in this world one person would be enough!”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The instant he received the signal, Kiritsugu did not hesitate and pulled the trigger. A thunderous roar resounded in this cavern, blowing away Zepter’s compound eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia started running swiftly. Innumerable hands surged forward to contain her.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“ – Too naïve!” &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Her right light shone, and sliced the arms away.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The nightmare which could hoodwink men and suck their soul till its dry – Natalia, whose ancestors were succubus, possessed a special type of power.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Which was – a boost to release all her preserved prana in one go. Like fighter jets Increasing its propelling force by 50% by means of afterburners, Natalia’s strength in her arms, legs; her endurance, her instantaneous force – all her bodily abilities were greatly amplified.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It’s something similar to the enhancement of the body by means of rune magecraft, but for a much shorter period. But to compensate for that, Natalia used extreme violence.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Berserk – Natalia had absorbed parts of the souls of her close magi acquaintances to prepare for this battle.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
She swung her arms and severed.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Her legs pierced into the body, and kicked it open into the intestines.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The strong gastric acid gushed out – she avoided the downpour-like liquid with minimal steps.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At the same time, with a machine-like accuracy, Kiritsugu had been pummelling him with the rifle. The Weatherby Magnum bullets – which boasted of a monster-like weight of 500 gram per bullet – continued blowing Zepter’s flesh away.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He was not tough, but quite weak. After all, his flesh was made from men and beast bodies. But, because of that, his body scattered and absorbed the bullets. It was as if shooting at a block of mud. Even if hit by the bullets, it would revert back to original immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Subsequently, Kiritsugu felt impatience creeping upon him. However, in spite of that, the hands which were pulling the trigger, and the eyes which were targeting it – none of those would let the monster live.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
And then – Natalia’s movements slowed abruptly. Kiritsugu’s ultimate fear had happened.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The price for granting the berserk-like strength to her body – the supposedly enormous amount of prana stockpile had been cut off suddenly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia had switched back to her normal consumption of prana.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It didn’t mean that her prana had been cut off completely. The prana consumption had decreased, and naturally, her body abilities weakened steeply.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Zepter did not miss that opportunity. She was caught by 10 remaining hands. His compound eyes stared at her in unison. Her breath quickened and she perspired, but yet Natalia laughed.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“… &#039;&#039;Welcome to my village.&#039;&#039;”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At the same time those words were uttered, a huge hole cracked in the middle of Zepter’s abdomen… and Natalia was swallowed “inside”.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Natalia!”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
It was impossible for her to hear him. But, understanding this fact, Kiritsugu still shouted out to her.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Zepter changed his target to Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Well then young man. You hold the future in your hands. You’re next. &#039;&#039;Come and live within my body&#039;&#039;.” &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The huge wall of flesh approached Kiritsugu, who was standing still. |That’s it huh|, Kiritsugu had resigned to his fate.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At that moment – &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Zepter’s oviduct swelled suddenly, and erupted in flames.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Wh-a…!?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Confused, Zepter forgot about Kiritsugu who was in front of him, and thrashed about. Kiritsugu recalled the weapon Natalia removed from his backpack earlier on - &#039;&#039;the TH3 incendiary hand grenade.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
– Do it now!&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At those words, Kiritsugu readied his rifle reflexively. At that instant – Zepter’s abdomen was blasted into smithereens, and Natalia tumbled out from it.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
And, Kiritsugu saw it. &#039;&#039;He was in the abdomen.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He was as thin as a mummy, but from his blank eyes, he was definitely the person Kiritsugu had seen before in the pictures.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Their eyes met, and those eyes squinted in shock and fear.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The trigger was pulled – and the Weatherby Magnum V Rifle annihilated that face. The magic circuit – which had been holding the body together – lost contact with Zepter’s brain, broke off and stopped functioning.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
As a result, the body became wobbly like a lump of meat, and crumbled down.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, it stinks! Smells like vomit.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Standing up abruptly, Natalia flinged the scattered muscles and arms around her, and started searching for her target.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Boy, you help me too. The magic crests should be here somewhere.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The secrets of magic which the Zepter family engraved onto their own bodies. If one was to sell that, he could live very comfortable for quite a while.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After all, Natalia was quite extravagant with her spending (she would buy houses or shelters here and there on a whim; she called them “hiding places”). So if that could last for two months, it would be great.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In the end, the one who found the magic crests engraved on the mummy-like corpse was Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“……”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He was about to call out to Natalia, but he hesitated. This heretic magecraft was too dangerous. It wasn’t about reviving the dead, but creating a new living being from the dead. Is it okay for such magecraft to be inherited, by any random person?&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Those were his trains of thoughts.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He thought quickly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;You’re gonna betray your teacher?&#039;&#039; A small voice resounded in his mind.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
But, that was countered by another voice…&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
–  Hey Kerry, what do you want to grow up to –&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
No longer hesitating, Kiritsugu inserted that hand deep into the rotting flesh.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Found it?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Nope…..nothing. I couldn’t find it.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He lied naturally, not revealing anything abnormal. He was even surprised at himself, who was able to lie perfectly and naturally.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Natalia heaved a sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“If we continue looking, we should be able to find it. But it’s likely that we suffocate from this decaying flesh before that.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“So we’re giving up on the search?”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
At Kiritsugu’s question, Natalia nodded reluctantly.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Before we go back, let’s incinerate all these.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
He walked on into the cavern, and turned back. The magic crests were somewhere in this pile of rotting meat, but…&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu threw the incendiary hand grenades successively. The meat started burning abruptly; the flames incinerating all that’s left.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“This should do it.”&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In the end, Kiritsugu whispered that.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
After exiting that cavern, they affirmed that the two thousand villagers had turned into lumps of meat. Death, death, death – no, that wasn’t even death. What’s left here was just &#039;&#039;the shadows of humans – mere refuse.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
– And, at this moment, Emiya Kiritsugu was driving in the car.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Until a moment ago, Natalia had been grumbling “What a huge waste of effort! A huge deficit!”. But probably being exhausted by the overuse of prana, she went to sleep again.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Whilst looking at her sleeping face, Kiritsugu thought about it.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Is it correct to do something for your own sake? He had no doubts about that. A heretic magus who sucked away the lives of two thousand people – There was no need for such crazy man’s crazy magecraft to be passed onto someone else.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
That magecraft…must be destroyed.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
What troubled him was that he had lied to Natalia. Moreover, despite her sharp intuition, she did not realize it.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Stepping on the gear, Kiritsugu accelerated the car further. &#039;&#039;Oh well, I’ll wait for the next job. I’ll definitely save someone the next time.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nothing was left behind in the village after Natalia and Kiritsugu left that village. The buildings were completely destroyed, and the name disappeared from maps. A few days later, even “death” disappeared from it.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
“Present Mountain” – no one remembered this village anymore.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot;  style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa  solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Volume_4_Commentary|Commentary]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Epilogue:_Five_Years_Later&amp;diff=89283</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Epilogue: Five Years Later</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Epilogue:_Five_Years_Later&amp;diff=89283"/>
		<updated>2011-04-05T12:15:38Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: /* Five Years Later */ vein -&amp;gt; vain&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;=== Five Years Later ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a night with a beautiful moon. Emiya Kiritsugu gazed out at the moon as he silently stood by the window.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was already winter, the temperature wasn’t very low; it was just cold enough to let the skin feel the slight prickle of a chill. It was the ideal weather to view the moon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A boy sat beside him. He was also quietly gazing out at the moon with Kiritrugu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His name was Shirō.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was the only existence that Kiritsugu managed to save from the fire that made him lose everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It had been five years since then. Shirō, who was a kid, was also gradually growing up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu adopted Shirō, who had no one left to rely on due to the fire, and managed to barely live on after tidying up the ruined house with the storage room that Irisviel had bought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for why he did that – even he himself did not know. He had nowhere else to go. Did he also have no more reasons left to keep living?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the goals and beliefs the man named Emiya Kiritsugu had once possessed were burnt to ashes with that fire. The thing that returned from that barren field was simply a corpse that had retained a beating heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, had he not saved Shirō, then Kiritsugu would perhaps have truly died a long time ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, he met Shirō. He met this kid who fortunately escaped from the raging fire that had claimed innumerable lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the miracle which resurrected him from the shell that was once named Emiya Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if he were to look back on it now, this had been a very wondrous life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man who had lost his wife and daughter again became a father –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The child who had lost his parents again became a son – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now that he thought about it, he had repeated this unchanging life day after day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirō was now calling Kiritsugu ‘old man’ while the latter hadn’t even hit 40 years old. Maybe the kid felt it was more natural that way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the truth was that the stamina still lingering within Kiritsugu’s body was nothing more than a spluttering candle in the wind. In truth, he was not much different from an old man after all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, he peacefully and calmly passed his days as if he was living within the dream of another man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On that that day five years ago, a line had been drawn across his life, which had already lost everything. No one else disappeared before Kiritsugu after that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Be it Shirō, Taiga, Raiga-san or the youngsters in the Fujimura Group; none of them had left him since they met, and they were still together even now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The meetings he used to have with other people were simply the beginning of separation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, such a happiness was not without a reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because the things that he had lost in the past will never come back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu had repeatedly used the excuse of ‘travelling overseas’ to get Shirō to stay home while he travelled the Einsberns. He wanted to save his daughter, who had been left all alone within the City of Winter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, no matter how obstinately Kiritsugu repeated his visits, Jubstacheit was still unwilling to open the forest’s bounded field. That was understandable. All the efforts the Einsberns put into the fourth Heaven’s Feel came to nothing because of Kiritsugu’s last-minute betrayal. A man such as Kiritsugu would have to remain silent even if he was punished, but Acht did not do that. Did he want to put the traitor to exile like a stray dog and let it struggle on its last legs, and carry that shameful title for the rest of its life? Or did he plan to let Kiritsugu never see his daughter again and use that as the most severe punishment that can be inflicted? No matter what, it was already a fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had he been the Kiritsugu of the past, the infamous “Magus Killer”, then he might have been able to forcibly break through this icy bounded field and rush to his daughter’s side. However, the current Kiritsugu had been touched by “Angra Mainyu” and had already been corroded by this curse. His flesh was getting weaker and weaker. His limbs atrophied, his sight began to fade, and he had completely lost the ability to use magecraft. He was not much different from a terminally ill patient. He couldn’t even find the starting point of the bounded field, and could only wander in the blizzard, waiting till death. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He understood all his attempts had been in vain – recently Kiritsugu had already faintly felt that his time was probably up. In other words, he probably didn’t have much time left since the moment he became cursed by the black mud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore he had recently been staying home all the time, drowning in memories as he passed the time in a daze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What had his life been about – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he thought of this, he silently gazed up at the moon with Shirō.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… When I was a kid, I used to want to be a hero of justice very much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, he muttered this unconsciously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like a shipwreck that had sunken beneath the surface a long long time ago, those untouched and forgotten words suddenly escaped from his lips – that was right. He seemed to have said something like that to someone else some time ago, although he didn’t manage to fulfil it at the end. But just when did that happen?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when he heard Kiritsugu, Shirō suddenly showed an expression of displeasure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What? You’re saying you used to want to, then have you given up now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the boy harbored a deep admiration for Kiritsugu, Shirō seemed to hate having Kiritsugu say such self-deprecating words. Kiritsugu had often felt extremely ashamed toward this sentiment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy thought his foster father was an incomparably great man. He did not understand Emiya Kiritsugu’s past – including that disaster which made the man lose everything. He simply and merely made Kiritsugu a goal to be admired. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spirit of self-sacrifice and sense of justice that Shirō held in his heart were so great that it almost seemed twisted, and all this were displayed through the extreme respect and admiration that he showed to Kiritsugu. That was also the only regret in the days that the father and the son passed together. Shirō wished to become Kiritsugu. He wanted to follow the road that Kiritsugu had walked. Although Kiritsugu wanted to tell him how foolish such an idea was, he didn’t manage to say it even till the end. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Shirō lived like Kiritsugu and walked toward destruction just like him, then these five peaceful years of life would become a curse at the end as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is your aspiration still there? Shirō questioned back. This made Kiritsugu’s heart ache – that’s right, how wonderful would it be if it could gradually disappear with the passage of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu pretended to gaze out towards the distant moon, and hid the sorrowful memories with a bitter smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, it is rather regrettable. Heroes have a time limit too, and it’s hard to fulfil once you become an adult. It would have been better if I realized that earlier.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had he realized it earlier – then he wouldn’t have been tricked by the sweet lie of miracles that flew the banner called dreams.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu had once released a demon powerful enough to destroy the world because of his aspirations. It was too late when he finally realized his mistake. Countless people have died because of it, even including Shirō’s own father and mother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that harbinger of Hell was still lurking beneath Mount Enzō even now. After that battle, Kiritsugu had repeatedly visited that place with dynamite, and spent years to map out the situation of a few leylines. He had meticulously created a ‘bump’ at a location leading towards Mount Enzō. That might be the last time for him to use magecraft in his life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The prana produced from the junction of numerous leylines will collect upon that ‘bump’ with time. When its limit is reached, a localized earthquake will be triggered deep within Mount Enzō. It would take a minimum of 30 years and a maximum of about 40 years for the ‘bump’ to break. If all his calculations were correct, then the cavern within Mount Enzō will collapse and seal away the “Greater Grail” forever. Though he would not be able to live to see that day, Kiritsugu had done the best he could to prevent the fifth Heaven’s Feel 60 years later. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirō seemed to have been guided into a deep contemplation from Kiritsugu’s casual words. However, he seemed to have accepted Kiritsugu’s viewpoint, and answered with a nod.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Then there’s really nothing you can do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True. I’m really powerless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu also answered with a slight hint of heartfelt pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing you can do – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There wasn’t much lament or sorrow in that phrase. Kiritsugu gazed up at the night sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ – Ahh, what a beautiful moon – ”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was as if this was the only night in his life that had such a beautiful moon, and Kiritsugu was overjoyed with sharing such a beautiful memory with Shirō.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm. If you can’t fulfil it anymore, then let me fulfil it for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The youth promised casually in the elegant night. He said that he’ll achieve something, which Kiritsugu had longed for but could not fulfil, in Kiritsugu’s place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that moment, Kiritsugu remembered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had also made a promise like this. He had also said something like this before a person that was more important to him than anyone else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back then, he had firmly believed that the things within his heart will never be lost. But that confidence – had now been forgotten, forgotten until just a moment ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dad is an adult already, so maybe you can’t do anything anymore. But I’m alright. So entrust it to me, entrust Dad’s dream –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirō kept saying those words that sounded like a promise. His words, together with tonight’s view, became an unforgettable memory that was carved into Kiritsugu’s heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s right. If it was under such a beautiful moon – then he would never forget.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emiya Shirō’s very first thought and this precious and innocent prayer will definitely became a most beautiful memory, and be forever retained in his heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, had the boy really inherited the dream of his foolish father, he would probably began an endless lament and experience a bottomless despair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But he would definitely be able to recall the self that existed at this moment as long as he remembered this night. He would remember this heart his young self had; this heart which was fearless, unknown to sorrow, and full of aspirations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That would also be – the salvation that Kiritsugu, who had lost himself without knowing and had been grinded down by time little by little, had hoped for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. Ahh – then I’ll be at peace now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if Shirō walks the same path as him, he would never become the same man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the scars in his heart seemed to have healed when he understood this. Emiya Kiritsugu closed his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This man who accomplished nothing in his life and did not win a single victory stopped breathing. His last moments were full of relief, and he passed away as if he had merely fallen asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;– Kerry, what kind of a man would you like to become?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She asked under the dazzling sunlight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He would never forget her smile and her gentleness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This world is so beautiful. How he wished that time would forever be stopped in this beautiful moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he thought this, he spoke his promise without knowing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I’ll never forget what I felt today.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
– I, want to be a hero of justice!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&#039;FIN&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Epilogue:_Half_A_Year_Later|Half A Year Later]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Fate/Zero:Volume_4_Postface|Postface]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Epilogue:_Five_Years_Later&amp;diff=89282</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Epilogue: Five Years Later</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Epilogue:_Five_Years_Later&amp;diff=89282"/>
		<updated>2011-04-05T12:13:27Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: las-minute -&amp;gt; last-minute&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;=== Five Years Later ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a night with a beautiful moon. Emiya Kiritsugu gazed out at the moon as he silently stood by the window.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was already winter, the temperature wasn’t very low; it was just cold enough to let the skin feel the slight prickle of a chill. It was the ideal weather to view the moon.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A boy sat beside him. He was also quietly gazing out at the moon with Kiritrugu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His name was Shirō.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was the only existence that Kiritsugu managed to save from the fire that made him lose everything.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It had been five years since then. Shirō, who was a kid, was also gradually growing up.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu adopted Shirō, who had no one left to rely on due to the fire, and managed to barely live on after tidying up the ruined house with the storage room that Irisviel had bought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As for why he did that – even he himself did not know. He had nowhere else to go. Did he also have no more reasons left to keep living?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the goals and beliefs the man named Emiya Kiritsugu had once possessed were burnt to ashes with that fire. The thing that returned from that barren field was simply a corpse that had retained a beating heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, had he not saved Shirō, then Kiritsugu would perhaps have truly died a long time ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, he met Shirō. He met this kid who fortunately escaped from the raging fire that had claimed innumerable lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the miracle which resurrected him from the shell that was once named Emiya Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if he were to look back on it now, this had been a very wondrous life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The man who had lost his wife and daughter again became a father –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The child who had lost his parents again became a son – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now that he thought about it, he had repeated this unchanging life day after day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirō was now calling Kiritsugu ‘old man’ while the latter hadn’t even hit 40 years old. Maybe the kid felt it was more natural that way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the truth was that the stamina still lingering within Kiritsugu’s body was nothing more than a spluttering candle in the wind. In truth, he was not much different from an old man after all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that, he peacefully and calmly passed his days as if he was living within the dream of another man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On that that day five years ago, a line had been drawn across his life, which had already lost everything. No one else disappeared before Kiritsugu after that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Be it Shirō, Taiga, Raiga-san or the youngsters in the Fujimura Group; none of them had left him since they met, and they were still together even now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The meetings he used to have with other people were simply the beginning of separation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, such a happiness was not without a reason.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because the things that he had lost in the past will never come back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu had repeatedly used the excuse of ‘travelling overseas’ to get Shirō to stay home while he travelled the Einsberns. He wanted to save his daughter, who had been left all alone within the City of Winter.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, no matter how obstinately Kiritsugu repeated his visits, Jubstacheit was still unwilling to open the forest’s bounded field. That was understandable. All the efforts the Einsberns put into the fourth Heaven’s Feel came to nothing because of Kiritsugu’s last-minute betrayal. A man such as Kiritsugu would have to remain silent even if he was punished, but Acht did not do that. Did he want to put the traitor to exile like a stray dog and let it struggle on its last legs, and carry that shameful title for the rest of its life? Or did he plan to let Kiritsugu never see his daughter again and use that as the most severe punishment that can be inflicted? No matter what, it was already a fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had he been the Kiritsugu of the past, the infamous “Magus Killer”, then he might have been able to forcibly break through this icy bounded field and rush to his daughter’s side. However, the current Kiritsugu had been touched by “Angra Mainyu” and had already been corroded by this curse. His flesh was getting weaker and weaker. His limbs atrophied, his sight began to fade, and he had completely lost the ability to use magecraft. He was not much different from a terminally ill patient. He couldn’t even find the starting point of the bounded field, and could only wander in the blizzard, waiting till death. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He understood all his attempts had been in vein – recently Kiritsugu had already faintly felt that his time was probably up. In other words, he probably didn’t have much time left since the moment he became cursed by the black mud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore he had recently been staying home all the time, drowning in memories as he passed the time in a daze.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What had his life been about – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he thought of this, he silently gazed up at the moon with Shirō.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… When I was a kid, I used to want to be a hero of justice very much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, he muttered this unconsciously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like a shipwreck that had sunken beneath the surface a long long time ago, those untouched and forgotten words suddenly escaped from his lips – that was right. He seemed to have said something like that to someone else some time ago, although he didn’t manage to fulfil it at the end. But just when did that happen?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, when he heard Kiritsugu, Shirō suddenly showed an expression of displeasure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What? You’re saying you used to want to, then have you given up now?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since the boy harbored a deep admiration for Kiritsugu, Shirō seemed to hate having Kiritsugu say such self-deprecating words. Kiritsugu had often felt extremely ashamed toward this sentiment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy thought his foster father was an incomparably great man. He did not understand Emiya Kiritsugu’s past – including that disaster which made the man lose everything. He simply and merely made Kiritsugu a goal to be admired. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The spirit of self-sacrifice and sense of justice that Shirō held in his heart were so great that it almost seemed twisted, and all this were displayed through the extreme respect and admiration that he showed to Kiritsugu. That was also the only regret in the days that the father and the son passed together. Shirō wished to become Kiritsugu. He wanted to follow the road that Kiritsugu had walked. Although Kiritsugu wanted to tell him how foolish such an idea was, he didn’t manage to say it even till the end. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Shirō lived like Kiritsugu and walked toward destruction just like him, then these five peaceful years of life would become a curse at the end as well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is your aspiration still there? Shirō questioned back. This made Kiritsugu’s heart ache – that’s right, how wonderful would it be if it could gradually disappear with the passage of time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu pretended to gaze out towards the distant moon, and hid the sorrowful memories with a bitter smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, it is rather regrettable. Heroes have a time limit too, and it’s hard to fulfil once you become an adult. It would have been better if I realized that earlier.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had he realized it earlier – then he wouldn’t have been tricked by the sweet lie of miracles that flew the banner called dreams.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu had once released a demon powerful enough to destroy the world because of his aspirations. It was too late when he finally realized his mistake. Countless people have died because of it, even including Shirō’s own father and mother.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that harbinger of Hell was still lurking beneath Mount Enzō even now. After that battle, Kiritsugu had repeatedly visited that place with dynamite, and spent years to map out the situation of a few leylines. He had meticulously created a ‘bump’ at a location leading towards Mount Enzō. That might be the last time for him to use magecraft in his life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The prana produced from the junction of numerous leylines will collect upon that ‘bump’ with time. When its limit is reached, a localized earthquake will be triggered deep within Mount Enzō. It would take a minimum of 30 years and a maximum of about 40 years for the ‘bump’ to break. If all his calculations were correct, then the cavern within Mount Enzō will collapse and seal away the “Greater Grail” forever. Though he would not be able to live to see that day, Kiritsugu had done the best he could to prevent the fifth Heaven’s Feel 60 years later. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirō seemed to have been guided into a deep contemplation from Kiritsugu’s casual words. However, he seemed to have accepted Kiritsugu’s viewpoint, and answered with a nod.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really? Then there’s really nothing you can do.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True. I’m really powerless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu also answered with a slight hint of heartfelt pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nothing you can do – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There wasn’t much lament or sorrow in that phrase. Kiritsugu gazed up at the night sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ – Ahh, what a beautiful moon – ”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was as if this was the only night in his life that had such a beautiful moon, and Kiritsugu was overjoyed with sharing such a beautiful memory with Shirō.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm. If you can’t fulfil it anymore, then let me fulfil it for you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The youth promised casually in the elegant night. He said that he’ll achieve something, which Kiritsugu had longed for but could not fulfil, in Kiritsugu’s place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that moment, Kiritsugu remembered.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He had also made a promise like this. He had also said something like this before a person that was more important to him than anyone else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Back then, he had firmly believed that the things within his heart will never be lost. But that confidence – had now been forgotten, forgotten until just a moment ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Dad is an adult already, so maybe you can’t do anything anymore. But I’m alright. So entrust it to me, entrust Dad’s dream –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirō kept saying those words that sounded like a promise. His words, together with tonight’s view, became an unforgettable memory that was carved into Kiritsugu’s heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s right. If it was under such a beautiful moon – then he would never forget.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emiya Shirō’s very first thought and this precious and innocent prayer will definitely became a most beautiful memory, and be forever retained in his heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, had the boy really inherited the dream of his foolish father, he would probably began an endless lament and experience a bottomless despair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But he would definitely be able to recall the self that existed at this moment as long as he remembered this night. He would remember this heart his young self had; this heart which was fearless, unknown to sorrow, and full of aspirations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That would also be – the salvation that Kiritsugu, who had lost himself without knowing and had been grinded down by time little by little, had hoped for.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes. Ahh – then I’ll be at peace now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if Shirō walks the same path as him, he would never become the same man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the scars in his heart seemed to have healed when he understood this. Emiya Kiritsugu closed his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This man who accomplished nothing in his life and did not win a single victory stopped breathing. His last moments were full of relief, and he passed away as if he had merely fallen asleep.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;– Kerry, what kind of a man would you like to become?&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She asked under the dazzling sunlight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He would never forget her smile and her gentleness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This world is so beautiful. How he wished that time would forever be stopped in this beautiful moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he thought this, he spoke his promise without knowing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;I’ll never forget what I felt today.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
– I, want to be a hero of justice!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&#039;FIN&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Epilogue:_Half_A_Year_Later|Half A Year Later]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Fate/Zero:Volume_4_Postface|Postface]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter04_05&amp;diff=82218</id>
		<title>Kara no Kyoukai:Chapter04 05</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter04_05&amp;diff=82218"/>
		<updated>2011-02-08T02:17:30Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: /* /5 either -&amp;gt; as well.*/&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;===/5===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ah ---.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pressure on her neck makes Shiki cry out in pain.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can&#039;t breathe. My throat is getting crushed. At this rate my neck is going to be twisted off before I have any problems breathing.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki stares at the opponent with her unseeing eyes.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... It&#039;s not --- a human.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No, the body is that of a human, but the person who is choking the life out of her is already dead. A corpse is moving by itself and attacking Shiki who is on the bed.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pressure on her neck does not ease.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki resists, holding the attacker&#039;s arms with both hands but the difference in strength is obvious.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;More than anything --- wasn&#039;t this what she wanted?&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;---.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki stops breathing and removes her hands from the corpse&#039;s arm.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I&#039;m going to be killed like this it&#039;s okay, so just give up. After all there&#039;s no meaning to my life. To exist when you cannot even feel that you are alive, there can be no greater agony than that.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To just disappear is natural providence, even a thought like that comes into my mind.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My strength is slipping away.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although only a few seconds would have flowed past the time seems to pass very slowly. It stretches like a rubber band.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The corpse squeezes down on Shiki&#039;s throat. Heatless fingers that feel as if they are made of wood dig into her neck.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This murder has no feeling to it, and from the start there was no sign of a will behind it either.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The flesh of my neck tears.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The flow of blood is proof that I&#039;m alive.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
By dying --- dying like SHIKI --- I am throwing that away.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... Throwing it away? That phrase makes Shiki regain consciousness.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A sudden question forms.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Would he have died so willingly.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... That&#039;s right, I hadn&#039;t thought of that.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever the reason, would his will have been completely behind his decision?&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There&#039;s no way he would have wanted to die.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;---&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; Death is such a lonely and worthless thing.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Death is such a black and unpleasant thing.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Death, would have been scarier than anything else --- !&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;--- No.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All of a sudden Shiki&#039;s body is vitalised.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Grabbing the corpse&#039;s neck with both hands she pushes the opponent&#039;s belly with one foot from her squashed position and ---&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I don&#039;t want to fall into that place again --- !&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;nowiki&amp;gt;---&amp;lt;/nowiki&amp;gt; Kicks the lump of meat with all her might.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Slip, slipping from the bloody flesh the corpse&#039;s hands come off Shiki&#039;s neck.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki gets off the bed.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The corpse leaps at Shiki straight away and the two get tangled up in the lightless hospital room.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The corpse&#039;s body is that of an adult human, two heads bigger than Shiki. No matter how she struggles Shiki is pushed back. With both arms trapped Shiki slowly pulls back. It&#039;s a small hospital room so she soon reaches the wall. Whack, the moment she touched the wall Shiki made up her mind.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She voluntarily fled so that there would be a window behind her.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She calculated how she would fall back.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The problem --- how many floors up it is.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;--- Don&#039;t hesitate.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Scolding herself she removes the arms that were holding the corpse back.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The corpse stretches its hands towards her neck, but faster than that --- she opened the window with her freed hands and the two fell out as if they were getting tangled up.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;div style=&amp;quot;text-align:center&amp;quot;&amp;gt;◇&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The instant I begin to fall.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I grab the corpse&#039;s head and reverse who is above and who is below.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(spin - SoundFX), after the arrangement changed so that the corpse was on the ground side and I was on top riding it, I jumped by sense alone.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ground already seems to be right in front of my nose.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The corpse&#039;s body gets hurled against the ground, and I was jumping horizontal to the ground before my body could roll over.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Ururu - SoundFX), scattering the dirt of the hospital lawn I land with both arms and legs.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The corpse fell on the hospital flower beds --- and it happened that I slipped and fell on the lawn which is a fair distance from there.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had just executed a miraculous fall, the likes of which I hadn&#039;t done once in the dojo --- but the weight of that great height of three floors was paralyzing my body.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Around me are only the trees of the garden and the silent night, where not a sound can be heard even when it&#039;s like this.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My body doesn&#039;t move and I can only feel the pain in my neck.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ahhhh --- I&#039;m still alive.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And --- That corpse hasn&#039;t died yet.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If I don&#039;t want to die it&#039;s obvious as to what I need to do.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kill before you are killed. Just by thinking that the emptiness in my heart disappears. At the same time a lot of feelings are unlocked.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really, what is this.&amp;quot; I grumble.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through this sort of thing I open my eyes.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yes --- the me that was brooding for so long seems like an idiot.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the answer is so simple.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;div style=&amp;quot;text-align:center&amp;quot;&amp;gt;◇&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;How surprising. Are you a cat?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The voice comes from right behind Shiki.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without turning to look Shiki was valiantly enduring the shock of the landing.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You? Why are you at a place like this?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The self-titled magus/counsellor answers Shiki&#039;s question as if it wasn&#039;t important.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Because I was keeping watch. I was standing guard thinking they would come around tonight or so. See, you don&#039;t have any time to rest. A hospital definitely has some strong corpses. They can&#039;t get into a live body so they decided to show their abilities. After infecting a corpse they were going to make you theirs after killing you.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Whatever&#039;s going on, it&#039;s all the fault of that weird rock you gave me.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki talks as she leans against the ground. In her words there&#039;s not even a hint of the hesitation she has shown until now.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oh, you knew? Well, yes. This is definitely my mistake. I placed a ward around the room so spirits couldn&#039;t get in, but I never expected they would go and obtain a body in order to break it. Normally they don&#039;t have that sort of intelligence.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hahaha, the magus laughs as if she&#039;s amused.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Really? In that case you do something.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Okay.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tock, and the magus lifts her finger.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
How would it have looked to the Shiki who couldn&#039;t see?&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The magus writes in the air with her cigarette flame. The writing is reflected on the corpse as if it were being projected.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The far-off country composed only of straight lines, the engraved sorcery of a far-off world. The circuit called Rune moves and in an instant --- the body of the corpse lying collapsed on the ground begins to burn.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;--- it&#039;s too weak with just the F in the air.&amp;quot; The magus mumbles.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The flame covered corpse slowly stands up.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Somehow moving with two completely broken legs the corpse drags itself towards Shiki as if moving by muscle power alone.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The flames soon go out.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Oi --- you charlatan.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Don&#039;t shout like that. It&#039;s very difficult to destroy something the size of a human. A living person is finished if you just burn the heart, but you can&#039;t do that with the living dead. They are dead so it doesn&#039;t matter whether they lose a head of an arm. You realize that you can&#039;t get rid of a human itself with something that has the firepower of a gun right? To stop that thing you would have to bring the firepower of a crematorium --- or a monk of high moral integrity.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s enough showing off. Whatever the problem I think it&#039;s too much for you to handle.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seemed that Shiki&#039;s comment severely hurt the magus&#039;s self-respect.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s too much for you to handle as well. A corpse is already dead so you can&#039;t kill it. Coincidentally, while you can kill a person with what you have you can&#039;t get rid of them. Let&#039;s run away for now.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The magus retreats.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Shiki doesn&#039;t move.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s not that the descent from the third floor broke her leg.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She is, just smiling.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Whether it&#039;s dead or whatever, that corpse is &#039;alive&#039;. In that case ---.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She gets up from her leaning position.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was similar to the bent-back posture of a predator leaping at its prey.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shhhk, she touches her neck. Blood is still flowing. The flesh is torn. There is a mark where she was strangled --- but she is still alive.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that was an ecstatic sensation.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;--- Whatever it is, I&#039;m going to kill it.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shrrrg, she unwraps the bandages covering her eyes.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the darkness the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception are awakened.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Two delicate legs kick the ground.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The corpse reaches out with its arms at Shiki who is rushing towards it.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Narrowly slipping past it she rips apart the corpse with one hand as if she is feeling for the line visible to her eyes.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki&#039;s nails pass through in an even cut from the right shoulder to the left hip.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thanks to that her fingerbone broke but the corpse&#039;s wound was much greater.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(collapse -SoundFX), because the strings controlling it have been cut the corpse falls to the ground. One arm though apparently still has strings attached and the corpse which has slowly crawled over to her grabs Shiki&#039;s ankle.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki doesn&#039;t hesitate and grinds that arm under her foot.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A dead body shouldn&#039;t appear before me,&amp;quot; said Shiki and laughed silently.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I&#039;m alive.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s like my state of mind until now was a lie, to think that I can so clearly feel that I&#039;m alive...&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Shiki!&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Calling Shiki loudly the magus throws something towards her.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One undecorated silver-coloured knife.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki grabs the knife which stuck in the ground and looks at the still moving corpse as if it were a wart. And just like that, she stabs the corpse&#039;s neck with the knife.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The corpse quickly stops moving --- but then.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Idiot, if you are going to stab it stab the main body itself!&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The disastrous result appeared faster than the magus&#039;s scolding.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As soon as Shiki stabbed the corpse --- smoke popped out of the dead body. Becoming desperate as if it wants to run away the smoke disappears into Shiki&#039;s body.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;---,&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(collapse-SoundFX), Shiki&#039;s knees limply hit the ground.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Unable to infect her till now because she was conscious, the spirits take advantage of the instant when Shiki loses her sense of self due to the excitement of killing and invade her body.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You fumbled the finish idiot.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The magus comes running over. But Shiki&#039;s body stops that with one hand.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Don&#039;t come, at this signal the magus stops and stands still.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki&#039;s body grabs the hilt of the knife with both hands and points the blade at her own chest.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The blank eyes regain their strong resolve.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lips shut tight, she bites down on her teeth.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tip of the knife touches her chest.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her will and her body --- they have not been taken over by something so weak as a wandering spirit.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Now I won&#039;t lose you.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her mumbling isn&#039;t directed at anyone else, it&#039;s directed at herself. Shiki perceives the death of the thing crawling around inside her.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What is being stabbed is Ryougi Shiki&#039;s body. But, that only kills that collective entity that cannot exist. Shiki is confident that she will not receive a wound.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And so she gathered her strength.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I am killing the weak me.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To something like you --- I will not hand over Ryougi Shiki.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The knife slides easily into her chest.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;div style=&amp;quot;text-align:center&amp;quot;&amp;gt;◇&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She pulls out the silver-coloured knife.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No blood flows. She only has the pain to tell her that she has stabbed her chest.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shing, Shiki swings the knife as if she is shaking the dirty soul of the blade.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Hey, you said it. That you would teach me the way to use these eyes.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her way of speaking now begins to settle into a pattern. The magus nods her head in satisfaction at this change.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;There are conditions, but I&#039;ll teach you how to use your death perception. In return help me with my work. I just lost the one I bossed around so I need a new pair of feet and hands right now.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki doesn&#039;t even turn around to face the magus and quietly says, &amp;quot;So that&#039;s how it is&amp;quot;.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If I do that can I kill people?&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s an utterance to make even the magus shiver.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ahhh, of course.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In that case I will do it. Use me as you will. Since I didn&#039;t have any objectives apart from that anyway.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki with her melancholic voice, she slowly sinks to the ground. Maybe because of her exhaustion from the recent events --- or maybe because of her violent act of stabbing her own chest.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The magus picks up her body and gazes at her sleeping face. A face too ambiguous to call it sleep --- a frozen face as if she is dead.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sorceress who gazes upon that face for a long while. Before long she mumbles some words.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You say you don&#039;t have any objectives? That&#039;s tragic, you know, you are still confused.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki&#039;s peaceful appearance.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sorceress talks as if she resents it.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The fact that you are empty means that you can fill that emptiness with as much as you want. You happy person, where&#039;s a better future than that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mumbling something like that the magus clicks her tongue.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because she is embarrassed at herself for saying such sincere words.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... When they were things she had forgotten for such a long time.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Go back to [[Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter04_04|Previous Section]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Kara_no_Kyoukai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Move to [[Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter-final|Next Section]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter03_10&amp;diff=81401</id>
		<title>Kara no Kyoukai:Chapter03 10</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter03_10&amp;diff=81401"/>
		<updated>2011-02-01T01:21:57Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: /* /5 */ Ryohgi -&amp;gt; Ryougi.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;===/5===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki starts to run. Her speed is incredible, despite the pooling water and violent wind. It should not take more than three seconds to reduce the distance between them from ten meters to zero. Enough time to bring Fujino&#039;s frail body to the ground and stab her in her heart. But even that speed cannot match the speed of sight. Shiki has to close in on her target while Fujino only has to look at her target. For the two, that difference of three seconds is too long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;.........&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino&#039;s eyes glimmer. The left eye for a rotation to the left. The right eye for a rotation to the right. Taking Shiki&#039;s head and left leg as the fulcrums, she twists. A strange sensation occurs instantaneously. The moment Shiki feels the invisible power upon her, she jumps explosively to one side. But the power on Shiki does not weaken. Fujino&#039;s power is not a projectile weapon. Even if one gets away from one round, it is impossible to get completely away from it whilst in her vision.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...... Damn......!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki realizes Fujino&#039;s power is stronger than she thought. She runs. As if to escape from her vision, Shiki runs in a circle around Fujino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do you think you can get awa-&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino murmurs, but then is astonished. Shiki did get away! Unbelievably, Shiki has jumped off the bridge down to the ocean. The sound of a window being broken is heard. What athletic ability... Shiki went off the bridge and into the parking lot right underneath it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a ridiculous person you are.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki did get away. But Fujino saw Shiki&#039;s left arm until the end. She did see Shiki&#039;s leather jacket twist. Shiki&#039;s left arm cannot be used anymore. Fujino realizes...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I am...... stronger.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pain in her stomach gets worse by the second. Withstanding the pain, Fujino makes her way down. She has to settle her match with Ryougi Shiki now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Darkness engulfs the parking lot. Visibility is bad, making it hard to walk. It feels like being in a miniature town. The metal poles and the stacks of materials are arranged like buildings. A few minutes after following Shiki down here, Fujino regrets choosing this place as the battleground. Her ability has to have the target in her vision to set the fulcrum of the twist. Even if Fujino knows that Shiki is hiding behind a metal pole, if she cannot see Shiki, then only the pole can be twisted. In that slight instant on top of the bridge, Shiki understood Fujino&#039;s power. That is why she ran away, here, the place where she has a chance of winning. ...Fujino realizes how inferior she is at fighting. But still...... She is stronger in terms of power. If she cannot see, she&#039;ll just have to destroy everything blocking her view. Fujino takes every metallic pole that might get in her way and bends them. As she twists each one, the pain in her stomach gets worse and the shaking in the parking lot gets harder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really are ridiculous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki&#039;s voice echoes through the darkness. Fujino turns in the direction of the sound. The stack of materials Shiki is hiding behind is instantly smashed. At that instant... a white figure streaks out of the wreckage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... There!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino&#039;s eyes get a hold on Shiki. The girl in the white kimono and the red leather jacket runs toward Fujino, holding her left arm out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino hesitates a bit and then &#039;&#039;bends&#039;&#039;. With a cracking sound, Shiki&#039;s left arm breaks. Her neck is next; but when Fujino looks... Shiki is already within range. The path that the knife takes is like a flash of light. A bright swing that leaves a lingering trace in the darkness. The knife that strikes without hesitation, however, does not hit Fujino. She ducks, avoiding the swing that was aimed at her neck... no, it was just an accident. Asagami Fujino only looked away because she was scared of Shiki, who was running towards her with a broken arm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Damn...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki readies her knife again. Fujino frantically stares at Shiki&#039;s body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Go away...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki&#039;s movement is faster than Fujino&#039;s scream. Shiki runs unhesitatingly into the darkness. One should be surprised not at her athletic ability, but at her quick thinking in choosing to escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...... What a person......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino murmurs. Her rough breathing is not from the pain in her stomach. Fujino carefully checks the darkness around her. She does not know when Shiki will jump out of it again. Fujino feels her neck. There is a slight scratch from the last attack. A wound of about 4mm that isn&#039;t bleeding. ... It is not bleeding, but her breathing is hard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why does she not stop, even when her arm is broken...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino says so aloud, unable to contain the fear in that question. She cannot forget that moment. Those eyes of Shiki, who still came at her after having her arm broken. Shiki was having fun. That person is enjoying this situation where even I, the one with the advantage, am overwhelmed with tension. Maybe... for Ryougi Shiki, having her arm broken is not pain, but happiness. Fujino has not enjoyed murder so far. She does not want to kill. But that person is different. That person must like murder. The more extreme the situation is, the happier she becomes. Fujino thinks... if Ryougi Shiki is a person that lacks any sense of feeling towards life itself, what will she do to substitute for that? For Fujino, it was murder. When she sees other humans die, she gets this indescribable feeling... Since Fujino found out what pain feels like, she is able to sympathize with others in pain. The reality that she is the one in control of others makes her feel that she really does exist. A &amp;quot;ruthless murder&amp;quot; is Fujino&#039;s substitute. She does not know it herself, but Fujino takes pleasure in murder. Then what is Ryougi Shiki&#039;s substitute......?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;div style=&amp;quot;text-align:center&amp;quot;&amp;gt;◇&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was bad&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hiding behind a stack of debris, Shiki murmurs to herself. The arm had no power when it was twisted on the bridge. Since it was useless, she decided to use it as a shield and rely on one decisive strike; but the plan failed because of the fact that Fujino was more cowardly than Shiki thought she would be. Shiki takes off her jacket and cuts away the sleeve. She wraps the cloth around her left upper arm to staunch the bleeding.  A crude treatment. There&#039;s no feeling in the arm that was twisted. It will probably never move. Shiki feels a chill at that fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You&#039;re great, Asagami. You&#039;re the best...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She is losing blood quickly. She feels her consciousness slipping away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...I&#039;m hot-blooded anyway. If I lose some, it will just make me think more clearly...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki concentrates. Asagami Fujino is a strong enemy that might be the best she&#039;ll ever meet. One mistake could cost her her life. That is pleasant, that makes Shiki feel that she is alive. For Shiki, normally bound by her past, only this moment is real. This sensation that she is able to feel only when putting her life in danger. That small life of hers that she can declare as her own. Kill or be killed. Since even her normal life is vague, Shiki can feel life only by such primal methods as this. If Asagami Fujino seeks pleasure in murder... Ryougi Shiki seeks the sensation of life by relating with murder. Fujino fears this situation.... and Shiki wishes for this situation. That is the difference between the hunter and the hunted. The difference between the two is definite now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... Fujino&#039;s breathing echoes in the air.&lt;br /&gt;
... Roughly, strongly, painfully, as if in fear...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She is breathing hard, like Shiki, even though she has not been hurt yet. In the dark, they breathe in unison. Are their heartbeats, minds, and even their lives the same? The bridge swinging in the storm feels like a crib. Shiki, for the first time, feels some affection toward Fujino. So much that she feels she must take Fujino&#039;s life with her own hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I know it&#039;s useless though......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki murmurs. She knew from the time she saw her at the cafe. She knows that the inside of Asagami Fujino is on the verge of breaking down. It&#039;s meaningless to finish off Fujino right now. But, that&#039;s life. Shiki thinks some things should come out of meaningless actions. She remembers Touko saying that humans are creatures that do meaningless things. Shiki feels the same way now. Exactly like this bridge. People decry one uselessness as stupidity while praising another uselessness as art. Where does the boundary lie? Boundaries are uncertain. It is the person that establishes them, but it&#039;s always external influences that determine them. Then there is no such thing as a boundary to begin with. The world is full of empty boundaries. That is why there are no walls in society to separate the abnormal from the normal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... The ones to make the wall are us.&lt;br /&gt;
Like me wanting to get away from the world.&lt;br /&gt;
Like the way Mikiya thinks I&#039;m not abnormal.&lt;br /&gt;
... Like the way Asagami Fujino is running away to death...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that sense, Shiki and Fujino are alike. They are similar. In this small space, two of the same kind are not needed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s go. I can see the trick to your magic show now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After shaking her head clear of the effect of the blood loss, Shiki gets up. She grips her knife tightly in her right hand. If Fujino does not lay her own boundary... then she will just have to eliminate her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki slowly appears. Fujino cannot believe her eyes. Shiki comes out directly in front of her, and a long distance away, too. Fujino does not notice but her fever is over 39 degrees now. She does not realize that the pain in her stomach is from a &amp;quot;certain condition&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... I see. ...... You must be abnormal.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino can only think this. She looks at Shiki and &#039;&#039;bends&#039;&#039;. Her vision distorts. The fulcrums created on Shiki&#039;s head and leg each rotate in opposite directions and twist Shiki&#039;s body like a piece of carpet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... It should have twisted her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki, whose left arm is bleeding, nullifies Fujino&#039;s &amp;quot;distortion&amp;quot; just by swinging the knife in her right hand. No...... she kills it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s hard to see that without form, but you used your power too many times. Now I can finally see it. Your power is a spiral of red and green. It&#039;s really... beautiful.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino does not understand what Shiki is saying. The only thing she realizes is that Shiki will surely kill her now. Fujino repeatedly prays. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Bend, bend, bend, bend!&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Fujino glares, Shiki swings her knife and eliminates the power. The pain in Fujino&#039;s stomach is about to go over its limit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who...... are you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki answers Fujino&#039;s fear with infinitely deep eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Everything in existence has an imperfection. Especially humans, but even in air, will, and time. It&#039;s natural to have an end if it has a beginning. My eyes can see the death of things. They&#039;re special, like yours.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki looks at Fujino with those ominous eyes that Fujino felt before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s why... if one exists, I could even kill a God.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki runs. As gracefully as if she were walking. She approaches Fujino and pushes her down to the ground. Shiki straddles her. Fujino&#039;s throat trembles at facing Death so close to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you... going to kill me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki does not answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why are you going to kill me? I only killed because my wound was hurting.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki laughs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s a lie. Then why are you laughing? That time before, and even now. Why do you seem so happy?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino hesitates. She quietly places her hand over her mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
............... It&#039;s bent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She did not know because she does not feel anything, but she is certainly smiling......&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My first murder.&lt;br /&gt;
... How did my face look in the pool of blood?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My second murder.&lt;br /&gt;
... How did my face look in the pool of blood?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not know why, but there was always an irritation. I was always irritated when I killed. Was that emotion... happiness? I could not feel anything even when I was raped, so I took pleasure in murder......?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In the end, you were enjoying it. You like hurting others. That&#039;s why that pain would never go away.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the pain were to go away, Fujino would have no reason to kill. The wound will continue hurting, for the sake of Fujino herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......... That is...... the answer?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino murmurs. She does not want to accept it. She does not want to think about it. She must be different to Shiki......&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I told you, we are alike.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki&#039;s knife moves. Fujino screams at the top of her lungs... For everything to &#039;&#039;bend&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The parking lot shakes. The ocean in the middle of the storm appears inside of Fujino&#039;s mind. Withstanding the burning in her brain, Fujino creates a fulcrum on either side of the bridge...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... And &#039;&#039;bends&#039;&#039;...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;div style=&amp;quot;text-align:center&amp;quot;&amp;gt;◇&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
BOOM!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A tumultuous roar, like the crash of lightning, is heard. The metal foundation creaks and screams. The ground tilts and the ceiling starts to collapse. Fujino blankly stares at the building that is about to give way. The girl on top of her fell away as the world suddenly tilted. There is a storm outside, with the ocean below. If she falls without being able to grab onto something, she will surely die. Fujino takes command of her body, which is even having trouble breathing. She tells it that this place is going to collapse, so she has to get away from here. Dragging her nearly burned-out body, Fujino exits the parking lot. The shopping mall is relatively free of damage. The square corridor is now a rhombus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino walks, or at least she thinks she is walking... then falls. She cannot breathe. Her legs will not move. Her head is in a daze and she cannot think. What is there is...... yes, only the strong pain inside of her. For the first time, Fujino thinks she is going to die. It hurts so much.  It is unbearable. It&#039;s better to just die than live on with this pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...... Cough&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laying face down, Fujino coughs out blood. On the ground, she is in a daze. In her whitewashed vision, she can only make out her blood. Red blood... red vision. The setting sun seems like it is burning...it always seems like it is burning...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No...... I do not... want to die.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino reaches out her arms. If her legs will not move, she will have to use her arms. Dragging her body, she inches forward. If she doesn&#039;t do so, Death will come for her. Fujino keeps moving. She can only sense pain. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts... those are the only words she can think about. It is the feeling of pain she finally obtained, but she hates it now. But...... It is true. It hurts... It really hurts, so she continues wishing. She does not want to die. She does not want to disappear. She has to keep living and do something. Because she has not done anything, or left anything behind...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;That is too miserable. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;That is too empty. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;... That is too sad. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But it hurts. It hurts so much that the will to continue living might go numb and disappear . It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts. It hurts, but... ... Fujino moves her arms while still coughing up blood. What she repeats are the same words. For the first time in her life, Fujino wishes strongly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;... I want to live longer. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;... I want to talk longer. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;... I want to love longer. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;... I want to stay here longer...... &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But nothing moves now. Only the pain repeats. This is the true form of what she was enjoying. The truth hurts more than anything for Asagami Fujino. Now she truly understands the sins she has committed, the meaning of the blood she has spilled. The meaning is so heavy that she cannot even apologize. She only recalls the kind smile. &#039;&#039;If that person were here... would he still hug me&#039;&#039;? Her body convulses. The blood rolling up her throat tells her of the final pain about to come. That impact causes her light to go away. Now she can only see what is left in her. No, even that is fading away...... Not being able to stand the loneliness of disappearing, Fujino talks aloud. Her true will that she has hidden so stubbornly. ... A small wish that she has dreamed of since she was small.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......... It hurts. It hurts, Senpai. It really hurts... It hurts so much... I might cry... Mother, can I cry?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... This is what she wanted to tell someone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... If she could have said that on that day three years ago...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She cries. It hurts, it&#039;s sad, and it&#039;s so lonely that she can only cry. But just doing that eases the pain. That person has told her that pain is not something one bears but something one appeals to someone who loves them. Fujino is thankful she met him... really thankful for being able to see him once again before this...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you in pain?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the pain, Shiki is standing. She has a knife in one hand. Fujino turns over to face Shiki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You should have said so, if you were hurting.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki says so in the end. ... The same words as in Fujino&#039;s memories. &#039;&#039;Certainly&#039;&#039;, Fujino thinks. Even if she could say that starting now, she might not have come down this road. That inconvenient, but normal life dances through her mind, but she cannot go back. She has committed too many sins. She has killed too many people. ... She has killed many people for the sake of her own happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asagami Fujino slowly stops her own breathing. Her sense of pain quickly disappears. It&#039;s fast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She does not feel the pain of the knife that pierces her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Go back to [[Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter03_09|Previous Section]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Kara_no_Kyoukai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Move to [[Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter03_11|Next Section]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter03_10&amp;diff=81398</id>
		<title>Kara no Kyoukai:Chapter03 10</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter03_10&amp;diff=81398"/>
		<updated>2011-02-01T01:14:54Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: /* /5 */ Ryohgi -&amp;gt; Ryougi (Shiki). Bit of a typo in her name.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;===/5===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki starts to run. Her speed is incredible, despite the pooling water and violent wind. It should not take more than three seconds to reduce the distance between them from ten meters to zero. Enough time to bring Fujino&#039;s frail body to the ground and stab her in her heart. But even that speed cannot match the speed of sight. Shiki has to close in on her target while Fujino only has to look at her target. For the two, that difference of three seconds is too long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;.........&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino&#039;s eyes glimmer. The left eye for a rotation to the left. The right eye for a rotation to the right. Taking Shiki&#039;s head and left leg as the fulcrums, she twists. A strange sensation occurs instantaneously. The moment Shiki feels the invisible power upon her, she jumps explosively to one side. But the power on Shiki does not weaken. Fujino&#039;s power is not a projectile weapon. Even if one gets away from one round, it is impossible to get completely away from it whilst in her vision.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...... Damn......!!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki realizes Fujino&#039;s power is stronger than she thought. She runs. As if to escape from her vision, Shiki runs in a circle around Fujino.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Do you think you can get awa-&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino murmurs, but then is astonished. Shiki did get away! Unbelievably, Shiki has jumped off the bridge down to the ocean. The sound of a window being broken is heard. What athletic ability... Shiki went off the bridge and into the parking lot right underneath it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What a ridiculous person you are.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki did get away. But Fujino saw Shiki&#039;s left arm until the end. She did see Shiki&#039;s leather jacket twist. Shiki&#039;s left arm cannot be used anymore. Fujino realizes...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I am...... stronger.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pain in her stomach gets worse by the second. Withstanding the pain, Fujino makes her way down. She has to settle her match with Ryougi Shiki now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Darkness engulfs the parking lot. Visibility is bad, making it hard to walk. It feels like being in a miniature town. The metal poles and the stacks of materials are arranged like buildings. A few minutes after following Shiki down here, Fujino regrets choosing this place as the battleground. Her ability has to have the target in her vision to set the fulcrum of the twist. Even if Fujino knows that Shiki is hiding behind a metal pole, if she cannot see Shiki, then only the pole can be twisted. In that slight instant on top of the bridge, Shiki understood Fujino&#039;s power. That is why she ran away, here, the place where she has a chance of winning. ...Fujino realizes how inferior she is at fighting. But still...... She is stronger in terms of power. If she cannot see, she&#039;ll just have to destroy everything blocking her view. Fujino takes every metallic pole that might get in her way and bends them. As she twists each one, the pain in her stomach gets worse and the shaking in the parking lot gets harder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You really are ridiculous.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki&#039;s voice echoes through the darkness. Fujino turns in the direction of the sound. The stack of materials Shiki is hiding behind is instantly smashed. At that instant... a white figure streaks out of the wreckage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... There!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino&#039;s eyes get a hold on Shiki. The girl in the white kimono and the red leather jacket runs toward Fujino, holding her left arm out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......!!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino hesitates a bit and then &#039;&#039;bends&#039;&#039;. With a cracking sound, Shiki&#039;s left arm breaks. Her neck is next; but when Fujino looks... Shiki is already within range. The path that the knife takes is like a flash of light. A bright swing that leaves a lingering trace in the darkness. The knife that strikes without hesitation, however, does not hit Fujino. She ducks, avoiding the swing that was aimed at her neck... no, it was just an accident. Asagami Fujino only looked away because she was scared of Shiki, who was running towards her with a broken arm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Damn...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki readies her knife again. Fujino frantically stares at Shiki&#039;s body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Go away...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki&#039;s movement is faster than Fujino&#039;s scream. Shiki runs unhesitatingly into the darkness. One should be surprised not at her athletic ability, but at her quick thinking in choosing to escape.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...... What a person......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino murmurs. Her rough breathing is not from the pain in her stomach. Fujino carefully checks the darkness around her. She does not know when Shiki will jump out of it again. Fujino feels her neck. There is a slight scratch from the last attack. A wound of about 4mm that isn&#039;t bleeding. ... It is not bleeding, but her breathing is hard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why does she not stop, even when her arm is broken...?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino says so aloud, unable to contain the fear in that question. She cannot forget that moment. Those eyes of Shiki, who still came at her after having her arm broken. Shiki was having fun. That person is enjoying this situation where even I, the one with the advantage, am overwhelmed with tension. Maybe... for Ryougi Shiki, having her arm broken is not pain, but happiness. Fujino has not enjoyed murder so far. She does not want to kill. But that person is different. That person must like murder. The more extreme the situation is, the happier she becomes. Fujino thinks... if Ryougi Shiki is a person that lacks any sense of feeling towards life itself, what will she do to substitute for that? For Fujino, it was murder. When she sees other humans die, she gets this indescribable feeling... Since Fujino found out what pain feels like, she is able to sympathize with others in pain. The reality that she is the one in control of others makes her feel that she really does exist. A &amp;quot;ruthless murder&amp;quot; is Fujino&#039;s substitute. She does not know it herself, but Fujino takes pleasure in murder. Then what is Ryougi Shiki&#039;s substitute......?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;div style=&amp;quot;text-align:center&amp;quot;&amp;gt;◇&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That was bad&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hiding behind a stack of debris, Shiki murmurs to herself. The arm had no power when it was twisted on the bridge. Since it was useless, she decided to use it as a shield and rely on one decisive strike; but the plan failed because of the fact that Fujino was more cowardly than Shiki thought she would be. Shiki takes off her jacket and cuts away the sleeve. She wraps the cloth around her left upper arm to staunch the bleeding.  A crude treatment. There&#039;s no feeling in the arm that was twisted. It will probably never move. Shiki feels a chill at that fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You&#039;re great, Asagami. You&#039;re the best...!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She is losing blood quickly. She feels her consciousness slipping away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
...I&#039;m hot-blooded anyway. If I lose some, it will just make me think more clearly...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki concentrates. Asagami Fujino is a strong enemy that might be the best she&#039;ll ever meet. One mistake could cost her her life. That is pleasant, that makes Shiki feel that she is alive. For Shiki, normally bound by her past, only this moment is real. This sensation that she is able to feel only when putting her life in danger. That small life of hers that she can declare as her own. Kill or be killed. Since even her normal life is vague, Shiki can feel life only by such primal methods as this. If Asagami Fujino seeks pleasure in murder... Ryohgi Shiki seeks the sensation of life by relating with murder. Fujino fears this situation.... and Shiki wishes for this situation. That is the difference between the hunter and the hunted. The difference between the two is definite now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... Fujino&#039;s breathing echoes in the air.&lt;br /&gt;
... Roughly, strongly, painfully, as if in fear...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She is breathing hard, like Shiki, even though she has not been hurt yet. In the dark, they breathe in unison. Are their heartbeats, minds, and even their lives the same? The bridge swinging in the storm feels like a crib. Shiki, for the first time, feels some affection toward Fujino. So much that she feels she must take Fujino&#039;s life with her own hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I know it&#039;s useless though......&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki murmurs. She knew from the time she saw her at the cafe. She knows that the inside of Asagami Fujino is on the verge of breaking down. It&#039;s meaningless to finish off Fujino right now. But, that&#039;s life. Shiki thinks some things should come out of meaningless actions. She remembers Touko saying that humans are creatures that do meaningless things. Shiki feels the same way now. Exactly like this bridge. People decry one uselessness as stupidity while praising another uselessness as art. Where does the boundary lie? Boundaries are uncertain. It is the person that establishes them, but it&#039;s always external influences that determine them. Then there is no such thing as a boundary to begin with. The world is full of empty boundaries. That is why there are no walls in society to separate the abnormal from the normal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... The ones to make the wall are us.&lt;br /&gt;
Like me wanting to get away from the world.&lt;br /&gt;
Like the way Mikiya thinks I&#039;m not abnormal.&lt;br /&gt;
... Like the way Asagami Fujino is running away to death...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In that sense, Shiki and Fujino are alike. They are similar. In this small space, two of the same kind are not needed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Let&#039;s go. I can see the trick to your magic show now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After shaking her head clear of the effect of the blood loss, Shiki gets up. She grips her knife tightly in her right hand. If Fujino does not lay her own boundary... then she will just have to eliminate her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki slowly appears. Fujino cannot believe her eyes. Shiki comes out directly in front of her, and a long distance away, too. Fujino does not notice but her fever is over 39 degrees now. She does not realize that the pain in her stomach is from a &amp;quot;certain condition&amp;quot;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... I see. ...... You must be abnormal.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino can only think this. She looks at Shiki and &#039;&#039;bends&#039;&#039;. Her vision distorts. The fulcrums created on Shiki&#039;s head and leg each rotate in opposite directions and twist Shiki&#039;s body like a piece of carpet.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... It should have twisted her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki, whose left arm is bleeding, nullifies Fujino&#039;s &amp;quot;distortion&amp;quot; just by swinging the knife in her right hand. No...... she kills it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s hard to see that without form, but you used your power too many times. Now I can finally see it. Your power is a spiral of red and green. It&#039;s really... beautiful.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino does not understand what Shiki is saying. The only thing she realizes is that Shiki will surely kill her now. Fujino repeatedly prays. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;Bend, bend, bend, bend!&#039;&#039; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Fujino glares, Shiki swings her knife and eliminates the power. The pain in Fujino&#039;s stomach is about to go over its limit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Who...... are you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki answers Fujino&#039;s fear with infinitely deep eyes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Everything in existence has an imperfection. Especially humans, but even in air, will, and time. It&#039;s natural to have an end if it has a beginning. My eyes can see the death of things. They&#039;re special, like yours.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki looks at Fujino with those ominous eyes that Fujino felt before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s why... if one exists, I could even kill a God.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki runs. As gracefully as if she were walking. She approaches Fujino and pushes her down to the ground. Shiki straddles her. Fujino&#039;s throat trembles at facing Death so close to her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you... going to kill me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki does not answer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Why are you going to kill me? I only killed because my wound was hurting.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki laughs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That&#039;s a lie. Then why are you laughing? That time before, and even now. Why do you seem so happy?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino hesitates. She quietly places her hand over her mouth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
............... It&#039;s bent.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She did not know because she does not feel anything, but she is certainly smiling......&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My first murder.&lt;br /&gt;
... How did my face look in the pool of blood?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
My second murder.&lt;br /&gt;
... How did my face look in the pool of blood?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I do not know why, but there was always an irritation. I was always irritated when I killed. Was that emotion... happiness? I could not feel anything even when I was raped, so I took pleasure in murder......?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;In the end, you were enjoying it. You like hurting others. That&#039;s why that pain would never go away.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the pain were to go away, Fujino would have no reason to kill. The wound will continue hurting, for the sake of Fujino herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......... That is...... the answer?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino murmurs. She does not want to accept it. She does not want to think about it. She must be different to Shiki......&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I told you, we are alike.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki&#039;s knife moves. Fujino screams at the top of her lungs... For everything to &#039;&#039;bend&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The parking lot shakes. The ocean in the middle of the storm appears inside of Fujino&#039;s mind. Withstanding the burning in her brain, Fujino creates a fulcrum on either side of the bridge...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... And &#039;&#039;bends&#039;&#039;...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;div style=&amp;quot;text-align:center&amp;quot;&amp;gt;◇&amp;lt;/div&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
BOOM!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A tumultuous roar, like the crash of lightning, is heard. The metal foundation creaks and screams. The ground tilts and the ceiling starts to collapse. Fujino blankly stares at the building that is about to give way. The girl on top of her fell away as the world suddenly tilted. There is a storm outside, with the ocean below. If she falls without being able to grab onto something, she will surely die. Fujino takes command of her body, which is even having trouble breathing. She tells it that this place is going to collapse, so she has to get away from here. Dragging her nearly burned-out body, Fujino exits the parking lot. The shopping mall is relatively free of damage. The square corridor is now a rhombus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino walks, or at least she thinks she is walking... then falls. She cannot breathe. Her legs will not move. Her head is in a daze and she cannot think. What is there is...... yes, only the strong pain inside of her. For the first time, Fujino thinks she is going to die. It hurts so much.  It is unbearable. It&#039;s better to just die than live on with this pain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...... Cough&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Laying face down, Fujino coughs out blood. On the ground, she is in a daze. In her whitewashed vision, she can only make out her blood. Red blood... red vision. The setting sun seems like it is burning...it always seems like it is burning...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;No...... I do not... want to die.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fujino reaches out her arms. If her legs will not move, she will have to use her arms. Dragging her body, she inches forward. If she doesn&#039;t do so, Death will come for her. Fujino keeps moving. She can only sense pain. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts... those are the only words she can think about. It is the feeling of pain she finally obtained, but she hates it now. But...... It is true. It hurts... It really hurts, so she continues wishing. She does not want to die. She does not want to disappear. She has to keep living and do something. Because she has not done anything, or left anything behind...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;That is too miserable. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;That is too empty. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;... That is too sad. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But it hurts. It hurts so much that the will to continue living might go numb and disappear . It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts. It hurts, but... ... Fujino moves her arms while still coughing up blood. What she repeats are the same words. For the first time in her life, Fujino wishes strongly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;... I want to live longer. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;... I want to talk longer. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;... I want to love longer. &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;... I want to stay here longer...... &#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But nothing moves now. Only the pain repeats. This is the true form of what she was enjoying. The truth hurts more than anything for Asagami Fujino. Now she truly understands the sins she has committed, the meaning of the blood she has spilled. The meaning is so heavy that she cannot even apologize. She only recalls the kind smile. &#039;&#039;If that person were here... would he still hug me&#039;&#039;? Her body convulses. The blood rolling up her throat tells her of the final pain about to come. That impact causes her light to go away. Now she can only see what is left in her. No, even that is fading away...... Not being able to stand the loneliness of disappearing, Fujino talks aloud. Her true will that she has hidden so stubbornly. ... A small wish that she has dreamed of since she was small.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;......... It hurts. It hurts, Senpai. It really hurts... It hurts so much... I might cry... Mother, can I cry?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... This is what she wanted to tell someone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
... If she could have said that on that day three years ago...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She cries. It hurts, it&#039;s sad, and it&#039;s so lonely that she can only cry. But just doing that eases the pain. That person has told her that pain is not something one bears but something one appeals to someone who loves them. Fujino is thankful she met him... really thankful for being able to see him once again before this...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Are you in pain?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the end of the pain, Shiki is standing. She has a knife in one hand. Fujino turns over to face Shiki.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You should have said so, if you were hurting.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shiki says so in the end. ... The same words as in Fujino&#039;s memories. &#039;&#039;Certainly&#039;&#039;, Fujino thinks. Even if she could say that starting now, she might not have come down this road. That inconvenient, but normal life dances through her mind, but she cannot go back. She has committed too many sins. She has killed too many people. ... She has killed many people for the sake of her own happiness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asagami Fujino slowly stops her own breathing. Her sense of pain quickly disappears. It&#039;s fast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She does not feel the pain of the knife that pierces her chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Go back to [[Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter03_09|Previous Section]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Kara_no_Kyoukai|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Move to [[Kara_no_Kyoukai:Chapter03_11|Next Section]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_4&amp;diff=80548</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Act 13 Part 4</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_4&amp;diff=80548"/>
		<updated>2011-01-17T12:31:27Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: Added some commas to make the sentence flow a bit more nicely.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;=== -37:02:47 ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Irisviel opened her eyes again, the first thing to fall into her sight was the light of the setting sun dying the high windows of the underground storage a sheen of crimson red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Since losing consciousness, she had been immersed in a deep sleep and felt as though the entire day had disappeared. Rather than sleeping, her deteriorating body was better described as entering a near death state.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But it felt fine for the moment, so maybe such a long rest had some effect after all. She still didn’t have enough strength to sit up, but she could at least gather enough breath to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Irisviel looked to her side and discovered Hisau Maiya still sitting in a corner of the room, still as a painting. She was in the same place with the same posture as before Irisviel had fallen asleep, but the razor sharp look emanating from her eyes held not a sliver of exhaustion or fatigue. She was just staring blankly into air. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though she made a dependable sight, she could easily have been mistaken for a robot or familiar. Even Irisviel couldn’t help but feel a certain degree of fear towards her. Just what kind of training and how strong a will must she have had to be able to maintain such a degree of focus? It was unimaginable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With some awe, Irisviel suddenly realized – this woman called Hisau Maiya may have achieved a state above the realm that Kiritsugu pursued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Hey, Maiya.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Irisviel called softly. Like a hound that suddenly heard its calling trumpet, Maiya immediately turned her eyes towards Irisviel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Why… do you fight for Kiritsugu?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Because I have nothing else.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she realized that her charge was not in any pain or discomfort and just wanted to chat, Maiya relaxed her taut nerves a little and answered after a short pause for thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I can’t remember anything concerning my family or my name. This name, Hisau Maiya, was given to me by Kiritsugu when he made my fake passport.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ – Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Seeing the surprise on Irisviel’s face, the end of Maiya’s mouth twitched with a small smile. For someone like her, who showed no discernible emotion on her face, that was the limit of what she could do to show her relaxed mood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“All I can remember is that it was a very poor country. There was no hope, there was no future. The only things left were communal hatred  and conflict over food for survival.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;War would never end. There were no funds left to maintain armies, but the mutual slaughter continued without a moment’s pause… No one remembered whose idea it was, but at that time someone decided it was faster to get children to go to the frontline with guns than to hire soldiers and train them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Therefore, I don’t remember anything before I had a gun in my hand. I could only keep killing others to prolong my own life. Snipe my enemy, pull back the trigger; that was the only function left in my being. Everything else was discarded… the children who couldn’t do that were all killed by those children who could. I lived on aimlessly just like that until I met Kiritsugu.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As Maiya spoke, she lowered her head to look her at hands. Those long, slender fingers possessed no feminine gentleness, only comparable to sharp weapons of murder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As a human, my heart had already died. Only my body still functioned, maintaining my human behavior. The person who picked me up and kept my ‘life’ was Kiritsugu; therefore, he can use my life in any way he wishes… That is the reason why I’m staying here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Irisviel had long predicted that Maiya had a tragic past, the things she said far surpassed Irisviel’s imagination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Irisviel was silent and didn’t know how to respond. This time, it was Maiya who opened her mouth and posed a question instead.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Oh?” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Irisviel hadn&#039;t expected Maiya to say such a thing and couldn’t help but feel surprised.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You’ve always lived in such a secluded castle and known precious little about the outside world. Why would you support Kiritsugu, who vowed to change the world, to such a degree that you would be willing to sacrifice your own life…?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maiya’s words once again made Irisviel sink deep into thought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emiya Kiritsugu, her husband, the man with a dream to ‘save the world’. Now that she knew he sought the Holy Grail hidden in her own body, did her current self still hold the same ideal as he did?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“ – True. To be honest, I don’t understand Kiritsugu’s ideal all that much.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Yes, her answer was – negative.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In the end, I probably only pretended to understand. Maybe it was just to stay together with the person I love. Like you said, Maiya, I know almost nothing of the world Kiritsugu wants to change. The ideal in my heart was probably just something Kiritsugu taught me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Do you think that?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm. But please keep it a secret from Kiritsugu.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was an incredible feeling for Irisviel. She had said words in front of this person she would never say in front of her own husband.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No matter what the situation, I would tell him I firmly believed him to be right. I could even sacrifice my life for his ideal. I pretended that I possessed the same ideal as him. If I gave my life for an ideal we both shared – compared to a woman who simply sacrificed herself for her husband, wouldn’t I have become less of a burden for Kiritsugu?” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I see.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her love for Kiritsugu and her trust in Saber were two completely different feelings. For Irisviel, this feeling of relying on someone, a feeling she was having for the first time, could probably be called ‘friendship’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, madam, don’t you have any wishes of your own?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As she was again asked this question, Irisviel couldn’t help but remember the battle she and Maiya had faced together in the forest. Back then, faced with Kotomine Kirei’s enormous and overwhelming presence, just where had that surge of fighting spirit come from?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I probably do have… a wish. I wish for Kiritsugu and Saber to obtain victory. I, for them, wish them to possess the Grail.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, that would also mean Irisviel’s death, her eternal farewell with Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, even so, this wish – became the fountain that provided the heaving courage in Irisviel’s heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that… the so-called wish of the Einsbern family, the achievement of the Third Magic?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No. I don’t mind even if we don’t reach the Greater Grail. What I hope for is an end to the war forever. It’s the same as what Kiritsugu seeks; to change the structure of this world and end all fighting. This battle for the Holy Grail at Fuyuki City would be no exception, wouldn’t it?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This is already the fourth time, and I wish for this to be the last Heaven’s Feel. In terms of homunculi sacrificed as vessels of the Grail – I hope I will be the last one.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Illyasviel von Einsbern. A creature with all great achievements of alchemy gathered within her, born from the womb of a homunculus and conceived with the sperm of a magus. Although she hadn’t seen her with her own eyes, Maiya had heard of her existence long ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It was the plan of the head of the family. For the ‘protector of the Grail’ after me, he planned to use a homunculus with even greater mechanisms. He not only implanted the secrets of the Holy Grail into the embryo, but also added Magic Circuits to her exterior and made her physical body capable of becoming a vessel of the ‘Grail’ by itself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The head of the family had already predicted the possibility of ‘the Fifth round’ before the ‘Fourth’ Heaven’s Feel began, and he allowed me to give birth to Illya. If Kiritsugu and I fail, that child will become the experimental specimen for ‘the Dress of Heaven’.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At this time, Irisviel’s voice was full of the gentleness of familial love.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was the concrete evidence that the homunculus called Irisviel was not simply an artificial machine. She had the heart of a human, the benevolence of love, a smile of happiness, and tears of sadness. The warmth swelling in her heart was the most important part of being human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When I held that child and fed her… I was also very much aware that she wouldn’t be able to escape the destiny of becoming a ‘vessel’ in the end. Can you understand the feelings of a mother who felt endless despair when looking at her beloved child?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maiya was silent and didn’t answer. Irisviel continued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, that is the destiny carried by the homunculi of the Einsberns. Be it that child or my granddaughter, this sorrow is tasted again and again every time a daughter is born. This fate will be repeated every time the Fuyuki Holy Grail descends.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Therefore, I hope this pain can end here with me, using my body to end the stubborn wish of the Einsberns. If my wish can be fulfilled, then my daughter will be freed from this tragic destiny. That child would probably be able to live her entire life as a human and have nothing to do with the Holy Grail.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are those the feelings of a mother?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only when Maiya asked this did Irisviel realize she had exposed too much of her feelings. She gave an embarrassed, bitter smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Perhaps. Maybe you find it hard to understand, Maiya.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It&#039;s not too hard. I’ve also been a mother, myself.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It really was a surprising reply. Irisviel almost doubted her own ears.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if feeling slightly apologetic for surprising Irisviel so, Maiya related the event in a calm voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I… actually experienced pregnancy and delivery, although it could be said that it was an accident.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Were you married once?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No. I don’t know who the father is. During battle, every night in the barracks, the male soldiers would come to all of us female soldiers and… I can’t remember when it started… anyways, I became pregnant soon after I became a woman.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;The child wasn’t given a name and I don’t know if he’s still alive. If he hasn’t died, he must still exist in some remote corner of that battlefield, fighting for his life. The children there are all given guns and sent to battle when they turn five years old.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“How can it…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When she heard this former child soldier in front of her recounting tragic stories of the past, Irisviel couldn’t help but feel stunned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Are you surprised? But such things are definitely not new in this world, are they? Modern terrorists and guerrilla warfare groups all know the benefits of using children as soldiers, and early successes such as I also serve as evidence. Therefore, children who share my experience did not decrease in the modern age, but rather increased.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maiya narrated silently, her eyes seeming less and less alive. Sorrow and hatred also began to disappear from her voice. Perhaps the only thing left in her memories was endless despair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Madam, perhaps you thought the world you saw with your own eyes for the first time was very beautiful and envied the happy people living there. However, I am very envious of you, who always lived in that castle. You did not experience any of the terror and ugliness of this world.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there were no feelings of jealousy or hatred in Maiya’s contemplation, Irisviel felt rather embarrassed upon hearing it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maiya seemed to detect Irisviel’s feelings, so she continued.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If such a world can really be changed… then no matter how Kiritsugu chooses to use my life toward that end, I will not utter a single word of refusal.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But I don’t know how to do anything apart from fighting – Maiya muttered softly to herself. There was no exaggeration in that sentence. Without goals and without hope, her heart was as desolate as a barren, fire-ravaged field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although her inner feelings were completely different from Kiritsugu’s, they were amazingly similar as soldiers. Maiya’s existence constantly served as a reminder to Kiritsugu, and at the same time provided him with an example. Because of Maiya’s close existence, Kiritsugu had sealed himself within this dilemma and made himself a cruel hunting machine devoid of mercy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What… do you want to do after Kiritsugu achieves his wish?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When Irisviel asked this, Maiya’s eyes once again became confused.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– I never imagined I’d be able to complete this task and live. If I really managed to stay alive, I would have no reason to keep living. There shouldn’t be any place for me in the world changed by Kiritsugu.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A world without war had no place for someone like her, someone who knew nothing but combat. For Maiya, it was the logical conclusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such sad, melancholic feelings made Irisviel speak out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, that’s not true. Maiya, you still have things you have to do after the war finishes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Irisviel continued speaking while staring at the confused eyes of the female soldier. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You must search for your family and your own name, and the whereabouts of your child. They are things that shouldn’t be forgotten. They are things that should be remembered.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Is that so…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Contrary to Irisviel’s passion, Maiya’s reply was full of emotionless nonchalance. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If we really can usher in a world without war, then the memories of people like me would be nothing short of nightmarish. Remembering them would only make me more painful. Would you want me to bring the seed of hatred into the utopia we’ve finally created?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That’s not true. Your life wasn’t a dream. It contains facts that really happened. A peace created by burying all those memories in the darkness of the past is nothing but a sinful lie. I think a truly peaceful world shouldn’t simply forget those past pains. Instead, we should solemnly remember those previous pains and sacrifices so we don’t go down the same sad road and can continue on to create a peaceful new world.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maiya gazed at Irisviel silently – then spoke with a slightly more relieved face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You should have said these things to Kiritsugu earlier. Had you done that, maybe he would already have obtained salvation.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maiya’s heartfelt words brought both joy and loneliness into Irisviel’s heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Perhaps – as she was on the verge of destruction, she would never have the chance to chat with her husband again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Then, Maiya, I trust you to bring these words to him. Tell him I said them.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maiya replied with a vague shrug of her shoulders.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll do as I see fit. But that’s to come after the war finishes. We shouldn’t be careless for now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Maiya’s tone was very cold, Irisviel still heard the playfulness in her words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Really, you’re just –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Before Irisviel finished speaking, the underground storage suddenly began to shake violently .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maiya rushed to Irisviel and held her shoulders, quickly switching to battle mode. Her gaze became as sharp as a blade, and she grabbed her light machine gun with her right hand and aimed it at the iron doors of the underground storage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The underground storage shook once again. This time, the thick and heavy iron door deformed with a violent impact from the outside, as if someone outside was powerfully banging on it. It was a terrible feat only possible through use of a mechanical crane. For the two participants of this Heaven’s Feel, it wasn’t something worthy of surprise – rather, they only felt despair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If it was really a Servant attempting to charge into the underground storage, then Maiya’s weapons would be completely useless against it. Moreover, they couldn’t even escape in the current situation, truly trapped at a dead end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, before terror could even pass through their minds, there came a disbelieving confusion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Who could have known that Irisviel was hiding in this underground storage? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The protective barrier should have detected any clairvoyance or arriving familiars. However, the enemy skipped any reconnaissance and directly sent the Servant to Irisviel’s safe house with such accuracy; could it be that the enemy had learned of this place a long time ago?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A third shockwave. Before the iron doors were destroyed, the earthen walls around them could no longer take such a powerful impact and collapsed first.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With soaring dust, the iron doors fell into the underground storage. The setting sun shone in through the doorway, dying the room a shade of bloodstained red.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And that giant figure looming over the debris and dust was undoubtedly – Servant Rider, King of Conquerors, Alexander.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maiya could only hold onto the light machine gun in her hands with utter despair.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_3|Act 13, Part 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Fate/Zero:Act_14_Part_1|Act 14, Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_3&amp;diff=73421</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Act 13 Part 3</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_3&amp;diff=73421"/>
		<updated>2010-09-22T12:58:27Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: /* -47:39:59 */ &amp;quot;was&amp;quot; and &amp;quot;isn&amp;#039;t&amp;quot; are conflicting tenses. Changed both to past tense as they are talking about the battle just fought.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;=== -47:39:59 ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After that completely unbelievable day, Waver finally came to terms with the implications of the current situation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After getting up in the morning, Waver told the old couple that he will be coming back later than usual today, and then rushed to Shinto without even eating breakfast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although it was yet the crowded time of the morning rush hour, the bus heading towards the station seemed to be already full; perhaps too many people were commuting between Fuyuki and the neighboring town.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Waver was pushed along by the crowd in a manner he was not used to, while he experienced the ruckus of the people around him. However, right now for Waver, who was feeling hollow and empty inside, this actually made him feel rather secure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the past few days, there had always been an overwhelming presence that filled the space next to him. Compared to that – the current oppression and crowd was like standing alone on an empty land after a bustling ritual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, Rider’s presence was always next to him. Even in this current situation, the majestic and oppressive atmosphere of the Servant in spiritual form can still be felt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Speaking of, ever since that great battle with Caster two nights before, that big man had always maintained spiritual shape and didn’t materialize.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had this been some other Servant, then there isn’t much to feel strange about. Since they aren’t in battle mode, there’s no need to specifically materialize and expend excess prana. However, that doesn’t apply to Alexander. The man had participated in the War of the Holy Grail in order to pursuit materialization as his goal, after all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If this situation only lasted a few hours, then it may still be interpreted as him just having some fun. But it gets rather unusual if he didn’t appear for an entire day. The reason for that Rider not to materialize – may only be one.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if he’s in spiritual form, as a Master, Waver can still converse with his Servant at any time. If Waver called for him now, Rider would definitely respond immediately. However, now Waver didn’t dare to open his mouth and inquire. Before he knew what kind of a response Rider would give and before he made thorough counter measures, it’d be better not to start such a conversation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to be prepared for everything, Waver decided to start to shop from morning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Firstly he needed to go to the supermarket’s outdoor equipment sale and purchase sleep bags and mattresses that can be used in the winter wilderness. Although buying these things cost a lot, it’s nothing compared to the gaming console that Rider bought.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What really irritated him were the prices pharmacies sold energy drinks and portable heaters with. It was literally dirt cheap. He would need to expend large amounts of prana had he wanted to create using magecraft the same medications and equipments, with an expenditure of at least tenfolds. Although buying these things make him feel like he dented the pride of a magus Waver, who was angry beyond reckoning, still bought more than the amount he actually needed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Waver felt intensely annoyed with the fact that he was born in the current world. What bad luck. It’d be great if he grew up in an era was full of respect and fear towards magecraft! Why did he have to be born into a time when a portable heater only costs 400 yen and no one knew the harshness of life?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyways, when he finished buying all these necessities, Waver took the bus back to Miyama town, bought some eel fishball bento from the supermarket two bus stops down the road from the MacKenzies, then heated it gently using a microwave. In order to eat this meal before it gets cold, he’d have to hurry to reach his destination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, Waver was already eager to ask Rider just what had happened. However, he couldn’t do anything to his Servant that didn’t give any explanation and didn’t even want to show his face. Had Waver been more open, he would definitely have gotten the answer he wanted. But he probably had a lot of concerns – as a magus, he was nowhere near mature, and his sense of powerlessness made him fearful of questioning Rider.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even if he thought so in his heart, he still didn’t want to lower his head towards Rider. After all, he was already commanded by his own Servant, and that was humiliating enough.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He was indeed very weak and very useless, but Waver was very reluctant in admitting that point. If he can bring about the best outcome through prudent preparations, then even Rider would not be able to underestimate him anymore. With such thoughts in mind, Waver also chose to remain stubbornly silent when faced with Rider’s silence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Waver had soon traversed the residential areas, and walked into a bushy forest that was going to be developed into an urban park.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Passing through the brushwood with yet no roads developed, Waver walked into its deepest part. Although the scenes here varied drastically between morning and night, Waver still marched towards its center with familiarity. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having finally reached his destination and made sure everything in the surroundings was in order, Waver sighed in relief. After placing the thermal mat on the leave-strewn ground, Waver sat on it and began eating the bento he just bought from the supermarket. The microwave-heated bento was already cold and its taste was no longer as good, but those weren’t important anymore. What was most important was to consume the energy needed to maintain his life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Does this taste good?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was Rider’s voice, something that he hadn’t heard in one entire day and night. Is food still the only thing that can arouse his interest even in spiritual form? Waver couldn’t help but wonder this idly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, it’s disgusting. It’s probably the most disgusting thing in Japanese cuisine.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hearing such a reply from Waver, Rider, in spiritual form, sighed as if in regret and said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kid, do you remember a shop called ‘Zhong Kui Pancake’ that you passed in Shinto? The innovative pancake they sell there is really damn miraculous. Pity you didn’t buy it…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If you still want to eat it, then hurry up and recover to a state that allows you to materialize.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A silent atmosphere spread out strangely. However, now Waver appeared to be quite at ease. As he ate the eel bento in big gulps, the boy who was an apprentice magus continued to speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you know where we are? This is the place where you were summoned. I don’t need to explain how good this spiritual ground is, and the Magic Circle used that night for the summoning hasn’t been damaged either. This is the leyline in Fuyuki that suits you the best. This place would definitely help to make your recovery more efficient.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Actually, Waver had already noticed it since two nights ago. It was impossible for a large Noble Phantasm such as Ionian Hetairoi to be used two nights in a row without any repercussions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A large amount of prana needs to be spent just to expand such a powerful Reality Marble and maintain it for a while. Moreover, in his battle with Caster, Rider himself was also within the bounded field and received heavy damages.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To top it off, the expenditure of such an amount of prana made Rider, who was so obstinate with being in physical form, change into spiritual form and concentrate on recuperation. It was obviously not a small amount.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ll be staying here the whole day today and do nothing but sleep. So you can take as much of my prana as you like, as long as it doesn’t kill me. This way, it should help your recovery a lot too.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rider’s spiritual form was silent for a long time, as if he had his mouth open in shock. Then he laughed loudly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Hahaha. Why didn’t you say it earlier if you noticed it? Mm, I’m really sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Idiot! If you don’t hurry up and recover from your current condition, I’ll be the one in danger!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Waver felt angry all of a sudden. Rider, who used to be so carefree, actually felt apologetic this time. Had he really wanted to explore the reason behind this situation, then it’d be Waver who should feel embarrassed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Waver’s reason of not wanting to have Rider maintain his physical form was obvious – as a Master, Waver’s prana supply was far beneath the prana expenditure that Rider requires in order to recover.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Of course, it was a kind of humiliation for the Master. He was not fit to command a Servant as powerful as Rider. It was the best proof that he was nothing but a weak second-rate magus. Humiliation and anger; those were the accurate reflections of Waver’s current mood.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then was it Waver, who couldn’t accurately grasp his Servant’s condition, or was it Rider, who hid and kept this truth from him, the one at fault? Had Rider straightforwardly brought it up when he felt his prana supply running low and made Waver prepare for it ahead of time, then perhaps there could’ve been some other way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After Waver finished his bento, he drained the energy drink he bought in one gulp, then asked the spiritual entity beside him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… What’s wrong? You’ve been quiet.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, I’m wondering if I can hold on a bit longer. The battle at the river bank wasn’t as exhausting as I thought.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to stop the sea demon that Caster summoned from coming on land, Rider maintained the area of his Ionian Hetairoi Reality Marble to a degree beyond its limits. No matter what, it was too much. At that time, compared to his alliance with Saber, Waver was more worried about his Servant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“At the end, your trump card was surprisingly wasteful of prana, wasn’t it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not at all. Just that its size became bigger. Those guys in the army weren’t summoned out, so it didn’t need too much prana expenditure to maintain it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Liar. Large magecrafts to such a degree need to use an enormous amount of prana just to activate it. Once activated, the army it summoned within was a quite surprising expenditure for you, wasn’t it?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“When I first saw it, I really thought it was a very efficient Noble Phantasm like you said. The amount of prana that you took from my Magic Circuits when you first fought Assassin was really too small in retrospect.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was how Waver had a misconception about the amount of prana Ionian Hetairoi needed. Even magecraft must obey the greater rule of ‘equivalent exchange’. Therefore, activating a large magecraft of such a degree was definitely not an easy thing. Waver couldn’t help but once again feel angry with his own naïveté. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The excess intake of energy drinks made Waver feel nausous, and his chest felt as if it was on fire. Waver sat up on the thermal mat, took off his boots, and dived into his sleeping bag.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Rider, why didn’t you use my prana, which was my duty to provide, and use your own stored prana instead? And you made that decision twice in a row without consulting me… just what do you want to do?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“As for… that.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if it was hard to explain, Rider took a deep sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Frankly, as a Servant, I am purely a killer of souls. If I got you involved when I released all my prana, it can threaten even your life.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Even so – I was prepared.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Waver said in a low voice, staring at the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I don’t want this to become your solo battle. This is my first time joining a war. If I do not make sacrifices or shed blood, and do not obtain victory, then this is completely meaningless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What Waver couldn’t part with was this thing in his heart that he won’t yield to anyone else.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Do you know why I want to obtain the Grail? I’m not concerned with what happens after I obtain the Grail. I just want to prove this for everyone to see! I just wanted to confirm it! That I, Waver – even someone like me is able to grab what belongs to me with my own two hands!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– But kid, that’s only meaningful under the premise that the Holy Grail actually exists, right?”  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rider’s surprising words made Waver gape and couldn’t speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…Huh?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Does the Fuyuki Grail that everyone’s madly fighting for really exist? It’s only a legend. No one’s ever seen it with their own eyes, have they?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What do these words spoken by Rider mean? Waver couldn’t completely understand it, but at the same time he couldn’t refute it, so he only nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“True, it’s like you said, but…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have also, fought for this kind of things with an ‘uncertain existence’.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Somehow, Rider’s words contained a hint of bitterness and sorrow, far from his usual majesty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I want to behold the endless sea with my own eyes – I crusaded continuously in the world, just to fulfil this dream. Those that believed in me fought with me without a doubt, and even sacrificed their own lives. However, even till the end, they’ve only seen the endless sea that I spoke of in their dreams.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Finally, the eastern crusade was disbanded under the persuasion of those that did not trust me. But that was the right thing to do. Had I continued, my army would surely have been defeated somewhere along the way. I realized that the earth is actually a globe only when I came to this era. It was such a farce. Right now, anyone would figure out that there is no endless sea just by looking at a map. My so-called dream back then would be nothing more than a delusion now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hey, Rider.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if this is the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But to have Alexander say this – it was still quite a shock for Waver.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A man who had marched forward so bravely towards the vivid dream in his heart – why would he now deny his own dream with such a calm voice?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, those words of rebuttal tangled in Waver’s throat and remained unsaid at the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Waver has the same dream as Rider, but he could not express it no matter what. Because that concerns Waver’s pride.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I’ve become tired of causing others to sacrifice themselves due to my whimsicalness. If I can ascertain that the Grail indeed exists somewhere, then I would obtain it even if it means your and mine’s lives… but unfortunately, we still don’t know whether the Holy Grail really exists. I don’t want to make the same mistake like not knowing the world is a globe.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But I… even so, I’m still your Master.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Waver wanted to argue, but he immediately mocked himself in his heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He couldn’t even provide prana, which should be the least he can do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He couldn’t even detect the weakness of his Servant, who pushed himself to participate in battles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if he didn’t perceive Waver’s worries, Rider’s voice, in spiritual form, once again returned to its usual carefree style, and he laughed out loud.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Kid, that goes without saying. True, your Magic Circuits are a lot more powerful than usual. The leylines here is pretty good too. If we rest for the whole day like this, then we can get some things going at night.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Waver himself could already feel the amount of prana that Rider had absorbed through his Magic Circuits. The previous burning sensation in his chest had already completely disappeared; what replaced it was an overwhelming exhaustion as if all the strength in his body had been drawn away. Even moving his fingers and opening his eyes became difficult.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… What? Get some things going? What do you plan to do after this?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm, it’s gonna be like this… tonight, we should regard Saber as our opponent first, and attack that castle in the forest again.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Not going to chat them, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course not. The alliance is over. What should be said have all been said. What’s next is to oppose each other with everything we’ve got.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Rider’s voice was still powerful and confident, the vigilance hidden within it could still be heard. That Saber would definitely count as a powerful enemy even for Rider. He had already made the preparation for a majestic and desperate battle to the end.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… If we keep this up, what kind of a condition would you recover into by night?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“About that… if all goes well, Gordius Wheel still cannot be used at its most powerful form, but simple flight shouldn’t be a problem.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, as if he thought about this for a while, the spiritual form continued speaks with a sigh mixed in his words.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But Ionian Hetairoi – I fear I can only use it one more time.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oh…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was already the greatest consolidation amongst all the misfortune to have one final trump card left in his hands. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This should be left for the battle with Archer. I can’t handle that goldie’s killing blow without my trump card. The other enemies can probably be finished with just the war chariot.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this is fine strategically, a new question suddenly emerged in Waver’s mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But… Rider, why did you deliberately pick Saber as your opponent?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Hmm?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Didn’t you say that you aren’t regarding that woman as an enemy anymore? Besides, based on your currently condition, shouldn’t you do your best to minimise the amount of battles in the future?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And Archer… never mind, that’s some kind of strange promise that you made yourself; can’t go back on that now. But the battle with Saber should be put off; best to wait for other Servants to finish her off.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Listening to Waver’s serious advice, Rider couldn’t help but laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Oi, kid. If I can stretch out my fingers, I’m gonna give you a hard flick on your forehead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Wha – what!? Isn’t that the best strategy?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Had Rider’s physical form been here, Waver must’ve been covering his forehead with his two hands. However, now that the other is in spiritual form, the short magus appeared a bit more forceful than usual too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Saber must be defeated by me. As we’re both Heroic Spirits, this is my duty.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… What does that mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If she’s not defeated by me, then that idiotic woman would continue walking down her wrong path. Then it’d really be too sad for her.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Waver found it hard to understand Rider’s words, he understood the feelings of this King of Conquerors, this guy who’s willing to even let the War of the Holy Grail go.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, as a Master, these extra thoughts are better discarded – in fact, Waver didn’t have the optimism of wishing to rely on someone else to finish off Saber, either. This Servant called Saber is truly too powerful. That mysterious golden Servant, Archer, is also a mighty competitor. Waver thinks that he is very shrewd, and it would be near impossible to get him to damage himself with Saber before Rider fights her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, for Rider, the frontal confrontation with Saber is basically inevitable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Never mind, if you wish for it that way… fine…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Waver wanted to argue a bit longer, he realized that nothing would change no matter what he said, and simply gave up. Waver gradually felt so tired that he could not keep away the sleepiness and tucked into his brand new sleeping bag, all the time feeling the warmth of the downy feather quilt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Alright, stop holding yourself up. Go to sleep, kid. Now rest is your battle.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mmm…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although there were still much to be said, that can be said when he wakes up. He didn’t need to on guard for getting his forehead flicked when conversing with a Rider who’s not in physical form, but he kept feeling as if something was missing here. Moreover, now he felt tired even with opening his mouth and speaking. It’s best to just have a good nap.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, Waver gradually relaxed his almost exhausted body, and sank into a deep slumber.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_2|Act 13, Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_4|Act 13, Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_2&amp;diff=69616</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Act 13 Part 2</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_2&amp;diff=69616"/>
		<updated>2010-07-21T03:09:42Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: /* -47:42:07 */ fell does not make sense - assumed to be a typo.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;=== -47:42:07 ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the cool morning air, Emiya Kiritsugu had already appeared before a certain abandoned house in Miyama.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was an old building built many decades ago and didn’t go through any renovations or maintenance. The courtyard was even left with a storage room built in the previous era. This is exactly the place that he bought as a preparatory headquarters for Irisviel. When he thought that even the Einsbern Castle outside the city had already been attacked by enemies, purchasing this hiding spot was definitely not a meaningless move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saber was not here. He can feel the Servant’s presence through his Command Seals, but now he didn’t feel anything at all. Perhaps she was on her way towards Rider’s headquarters. Realizing this, Kiritsugu planned to follow her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It will be very easily to assassinate an apprentice magus like Waver once his hiding spot becomes known – however, he can only make his move once Saber lured away the opposing Servant. Kiritsugu also followed Tōsaka Tokiomi, who left Fuyuki Church by himself, all the way to the Tōsaka house last night, but he didn’t find an opportunity to strike at all. He could feel that Archer was looking over the situation from some unknown location. If he boldly strikes his Master under such a situation, it would have been nothing less than suicide.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he had affirmed the target’s location, Kiritsugu didn’t go to the scene straightaway. Instead, he rushed towards this abandoned building that served as temporary headquarters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It wasn’t his intuition, but a premonition that combined many factors together… he feared that this may be his last chance to communicate with his wife.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now, with three Servants already fallen in battle, Kiritsugu was very aware of the situation of Irisviel, who was the ‘Vessel’ of the Holy Grail. Had his heart been very fragile, he would never have come here.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The meeting with his wife now is a trial for Kiritsugu, a sort of punishment for himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sacrifice required for the Holy Grail that he seeks is the life of the woman that he loves dearly – he must face that fact, and can not show even a sliver of indecisiveness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he can overcome this trial, then the Emiya Kiritsugu from now on would definitely be able to defeat all the sentiments in his heart and have no other doubts. Prudently and concretely, just like a machine, he would certainly hold the Holy Grail in his hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, for the self that was called a weapon of war, this is the final and the greatest test.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he can not handle it… then that means all the dreams the man called Emiya Kiritsugu has in his chest are nothing at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Standing in front of the door leading to the underground storage, Kiritsugu knocked out a pattern according to their agreed password. Soon, Maiya opened the heavy steel doors from within.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu noticed the changes in Maiya before any words were said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maiya, who always had eyes full of nonchalance and nihilism no matter what, had a sliver of a nervous expression flit past her eyes as if Kiritsugu’s appearance made her waver.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Are you here to visit madam?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu nodded wordlessly. Maiya lowered her head and said in a low voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Her current situation…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I know, I know everything.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter what, Kiritsugu needed to look at the scene in this underground storage with his own eyes. Moreover, he had long been mentally prepared for this – upon understanding this, Maiya didn’t say anymore and stepped out Kiritsugu’s way, then she walked towards the outside of the underground storage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Irisviel silently lay in the Magic Circle that filled with prana pulsations at the corner of the dim underground storage. This figure recalled Kiritsugu’s memories.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu and Irisviel’s first meeting was also just like so. He was brought by Acht, father of the household, into the deepest part of the Einsbern family workshop, and stood before Irisviel, who was slumbering deeply within a sink of amniotic fluid.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As the Vessel of the Grail – why would they give a contraption with only a few years of usage such a beautiful appearance? Back then, he really felt that was unreasonable.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Is this thing the Holy Grail? She, who was originally deep asleep, suddenly opened her eyes when he asked this question to the old magus beside him. The eyes that stared at him through the amniotic fluid that floated in front of her face and that gaze filled with dark crimson had Kiritsugu completely enthralled. He still could not forget it even today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now, it was almost identical to that time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Irisviel opened her eyes. She and Kiritsugu looked at each other, then she gave a small, gentle smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh – Kiritsugu –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Irisviel stretched out her hand and caressed Kiritsugu’s face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even such a simple movement required the current Irisviel to spend a relatively large amount of energy – her icy cold fingers convulsed a little to portray this fact.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– Is this a dream? You really – came to see me again – “&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, yes.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was easier than he thought, and he could still easily speak. It was the same when he sank Natalia. Language and actions were not affected at all. No matter how tangled his heart is or how frayed his emotions become, his two hands can still complete the job very precisely.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He can obtain victory – he believes in that firmly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now, Emiya Kiritsugu had prepared everything, and can completely guarantee the trustworthiness of his functions. The strength of humans was never something that Kiritsugu was bothered with. No amounts of confusion or anguish can affect his work. For Kiritsugu, his mental system of recognizing a goal and act towards it can function without being disturbed from anything whatsoever.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From this perspective – he is the most perfect as a tool because he has that fatal flaw as a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I… feel very happy…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Irisviel gently caressed the cheek of the man who can only be called a machine and said softly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“For being able to fall in love with you… to marry you… to have a husband, to have a daughter. In the fast few years… you gave me everything I wanted… I no longer have any regrets. Everything, all the happiness in this world, I’ve already…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Sorry, there were many many promises that are unfulfilled.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had said that I’ll get you out of that eternally wintery castle and go look at the flowers blossoming outside, to look at the sea that sparkled with light on the waves. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I had once promised you that I’ll one day bring you with me and look at all those things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now that he remembers it, what an irresponsible promise that was.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No, it was good enough. Mmm.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Irisviel didn’t complain about those promises that couldn’t be fulfilled and said with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“All those happiness that I didn’t experience… all that was left undone, please give them to Illya. Your daughter – my most important Illya.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, Kiritsugu finally understood the reason why Irisviel, who was approaching the edge of destruction, could still smile with such strength.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You must, bring that child there.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mother who bestowed her hope onto her child has no fear.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s how she can face her own demise with a smile, with no trace of terror.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Let that child, see everything that I didn’t see in my stead… let her see, the cherry blossoms in the spring, the clouds in summer…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu nodded.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For a machine that only knows to obtain the Holy Grail, this is a meaningless action and yet another meaningless promise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even so, he would still nod as a human.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After he’s obtained the Holy Grail and fulfilled his wish of saving the world… the machine that finished its duty would change back into a human again, right?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, he would definitely remember his promise to his wife. And then, do the duty of a good father and love his child thoroughly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s something for the near future. It can come true after only a few more short days.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However – now isn’t the time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This… needs to be returned to…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Quivering, Irsiviel placed her hand on her chest, and then concentrated all the prana within her onto her fingertips.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, in her originally empty hands, a golden light started shining, and enveloped the entire storeroom into with a cover of warm brilliance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Holding his breath, Kiritsugu looked upon everything happening before him. The light gradually formed a silhouette, and then turned into an object shining with a metallic sheen and fell into Irisviel’s hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The golden scabbard.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Iri…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“This… is something very important for you. In the final battle, it’ll be definitely be useful…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Irisviel’s voice sounded even weaker than before.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was to be expected. Irisviel, who hid in the Magic Circle in this underground storeroom in order to slow the speed of her destruction, separated the miraculous Noble Phantasm that was the last thing protecting her – Avalon • All is a Distant Utopia, sealed within her as a Conceptual Weapon – from her body using her own hands.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I… will be fine. Maiya’s here to protect me… therefore…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… I understand.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Upon calm contemplation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originally, as Saber’s Noble Phantasm, Avalon has the ability of providing prana to the Servant. Now, since Irisviel can no longer participate in front-line battles with Saber, continuing to equip her with Avalon no longer has any strategic meaning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if this Noble Phantasm can slow the speed of her destruction, it won’t help the bigger picture at all – the most correct choice right now is to repossess this Noble Phantasm from her.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu took the golden scabbard, then placed his wife’s weak body onto the icy cold floor, stood up, and said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then, I’ll be going.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mm – take care.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The words of farewell were very brief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emiya Kiritsugu turned and walked out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maiya, who was standing and waiting outside, couldn’t help but draw a sharp breath when she saw Kiritsugu, who came out of the underground storeroom. Of course, she did not know the true meaning of the Noble Phantasm, shining with light, which was currently held in Kiritsugu’s hands. Actually, what surprised Maiya were the changes on Kiritsugu himself after he came out of the underground storeroom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“We’ll go finish Rider’s Master today. Saber has left already, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Yes. Just this morning, not too long ago before you came here.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Very good – Maiya, I’ll keep entrusting the job of protecting Irisviel with you.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Yes sir… Hmm, Kiritsugu?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just as Kiritsugu was about to walk out of the door, Maiya stopped him with a dazed voice.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s wrong?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looking at Kiritsugu’s eyes that turned on her, Maiya stared at them for a moment, then took a small sigh and said after lowering her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“It’s finally back. The expression that you had back then.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Really?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a low reply, Kiritsugu continued walking outside without turning around even once.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_1|Act 13, Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_3|Act 13, Part 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Interlude&amp;diff=69613</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Interlude</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Interlude&amp;diff=69613"/>
		<updated>2010-07-21T02:55:04Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: Fixed quotes.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Image:FZ_v04_005.png|thumb|Interlude.]]&lt;br /&gt;
=== Sometime, somewhere ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kerry, you do know where the name of this island comes from, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley asked while leisurely handling the creaking car’s wheel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy called Kerry, sitting in the passenger’s seat, shook his head and squeezed out a &amp;quot;Not really&amp;quot; as if he was scared that the vehicle’s intense shaking would make him bite his tongue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pick-up truck they were both driving in was a vehicle so antique it may have come from the time when coaches were just running out of use. Moreover, the road they were driving on now was not a paved bitumen road but a dirt road. Even an ox-cart would have to slow down on these roads. Right now, they almost feel like they are sitting in a small boat floating on the sea during a storm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this vehicle looked like a pile of junk about to go out of service, this is one of the only three or four precious vehicles on Arimago Island – Besides, as a fishing village with only about 300 families, people who need a car are uncommon enough on Arimago Island. The people troubled with living without a vehicle are probably just the family of the boy and Shirley, the maid who did the housework. In the far-removed house of the boy&#039;s family, far away from the fishing village, there were truly no other transportation facilities but this worn-out truck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Arimago... did it mean giant crab?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley nodded and answered the boy’s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A long long time ago, this island was a place used to keep the offerings presented to a deity of the sea. However, there was a time when a girl didn&#039;t have anything to feed her sick mother, and had to steal the offerings of the deity. Then, that girl was punished with divine retribution, and was changed into the shape of a crab.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s a terrible story.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;After that, it was told that if you eat a crab caught on this island, it would cure any disease. The mother of the girl recovered from her long illness as well.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That’s even worse. It is such an outrageous sea deity.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, such folktales recorded in media such as tapestries aren&#039;t rare. If one were to look carefully, such tales can be found all over the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um, does the shrine where people sacrificed to this deity still exist?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It disappeared a long times ago. Besides, no one knows whether it really did exist. According to the myth, it seems to have been built right next to where Kerry&#039;s mansion is now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then the girl who was turned into a crab actually made her way to the heart of this deep jungle so far away specifically to steal the offerings? It would have been much more convenient to just catch some fish at the beach instead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That myth is the reason why people of the village wouldn&#039;t get close to your house. Legend says that&#039;s an ominous place, and you’ll get cursed if you go near it too often. I’ve been warned of it as well.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But how!... then, what about me who&#039;s living there?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s because Kerry is a foreigner. But even then, don’t the people at the village see you as my little brother?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the words ‘little brother’ didn’t completely make the boy feel relieved, compared to his father, who never stepped outside the house, Kerry does indeed need to help Shirley with the shopping every time. Therefore, they would basically ride in the truck to go into the village everyday.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has been almost a year after he moved to this island. Any of the island’s inhabitants would warmly greet the boy when they see him. Even the other boys of the village, who fought with him whenever they saw him beforehand, are also already making pranks on other people together with him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was in a strange land very far from his home land, the boy still likes this place called Arimago Island very much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he felt extremely boring everyday during the first few weeks after he moved over, the dazzling southern sun and multi-colored sparkling waves of the southern ocean had gradually captured Kerry’s heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, for his father, who never approached anyone and didn’t step out of the house at all, it would be hard to feel that there is anything delightful at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If father would communicate more with the people at the village, he would surely be a bit different...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mmm, who knows...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While skilfully handling the steering wheel to dodge large rocks sticking out of the road, Shirley gave a bitter smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Father Simon never liked your father’s actions, and had often lectured me with things like I’d sooner or later be ensnared by the devil if I go work in that house again.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy couldn’t help but feel a little down when knew that Father Simon, who always seemed to be so gentle, would judge his father in such a way behind his back. But it can&#039;t be helped. Rather, he should feel relieved that those comments were only to such an extent. Father Simon would surely expel both father and son out of this small island if he really knew about everything the boy&#039;s father did.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley tapped her lower back, and motioned for Kerry to look at a silver short sword on her belt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Look at this knife. Father Simon forced it onto me and wants me never to part with it. He said it’s a very useful talisman.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Isn’t this the knife you always use to peel fruits?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mmm, that&#039;s because this knife is very sharp and is easy to use. It must be something very precious.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley continued to speak in a calm tone. Different from the boy, she appeared to not feel anything gloomy with this topic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Aren’t you afraid, Shirley? Aren’t you afraid of my father?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the boy was a bit hesitant, he asked this question at the end. Shirley nodded decisively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I understand your father isn&#039;t a normal person, and based on his behaviors it&#039;s not unreasonable for the villagers to be guarded towards him. However, since he’s doing those kinds of researches, it can&#039;t be helped that he left the city and came to such a remote island to live a hermit’s life. But this shows your father really is an impressive person.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy suddenly noticed that for some reason, Shirley would suddenly become mature and sensible whenever they talked about his father. She was only a girl 4 years his elder; she definitely isn’t as mature as adults.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If you take any one of his knowledge and discoveries, it would be an immense discovery that can change everything for this world. Of course, anyone would become scared if they knew about such things, and it can&#039;t be helped for it to be held in secret... but as for me, I really do believe such powers can help this world greatly. I’ve always firmly believed in that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Can such things, really be possible?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He may have given it up already. But Kerry, if it were you, I believe it would definitely be successful!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley said so with a serious expression on her face. Instead, the boy said disappointedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What do you mean? Aren&#039;t you, Shirley, father&#039;s favorite pupil? Wouldn’t it be Shirley who keeps it up if it comes to it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley, who went often to his house, didn’t only do domestic chores such as tidying the house; she also helped his father in his work as an assistant. His father once said that this girl named Shirley possesses exceptional intelligence and talents, and is really a waste to leave her on this lone island. It says something about Shirley’s talents if his father, who always obeyed the creed of secrecy, trusts a strange woman to such a degree.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Shirley herself laughed loudly and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m not any kind of a pupil. At the most I&#039;m only an assistant, someone who does the odd jobs and give a hand. Therefore, I don’t know anything about the important parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Kerry, you’re different from me. You will definitely succeed your father’s business. The researches your father is doing now will need to be kept up by you one day. Are you prepared for it? Although it is a bit to early for you to talk about such things.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley said all that earnestly, like a real big sister worrying about her little brother. For one moment, the boy was caught with the complicated sentiments in his heart and couldn’t speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He didn’t have any memories about his mother, who passed away right after he was born. For the boy, his so-called family only consisted of his father. Although his father was eccentric and very strict, he was a very gentle and a great father. He was the person the boy respected and loved the most in the entire world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, at the beginning, the boy&#039;s heart was in upheaval when he discovered that the father he admired the most favored an assistant more than his own son. There was a time when he even felt enmity for Shirley. But Shirley&#039;s cheerful temperament and gentle attitude untied the knot in his heart, and that time didn&#039;t last long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was almost as if there was a new member in his family. Shirley respected the boy&#039;s father as if he was her own father, and looked after the boy like her real little brother. For the boy, who didn’t have female relatives, the words ‘older sister’ far surpassed the meaning the words originally possessed. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No... Maybe it wasn’t so exaggerated at first, but recently such strange feelings had occurred in the boy’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He knew well Shirley&#039;s gentleness, cheerfulness, and virtue. But moreover, even her unconscious gestures – such as her current profile as she handled the steering wheel while humming – also appear to be so beautiful. Why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kerry, what kind of a man would you like to become? And if you succeeded your father&#039;s work, how would you like to use it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... eh?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The absentminded boy was suddenly dragged back into reality by Shirley&#039;s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s the power to change the world. Someday you are gonna obtain it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father&#039;s inheritance. If would be a lie to say that he never thought about that. The boy completely understands its value and its significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let alone its use.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the boy looked rather hesitant to put it in words himself, particularly in front of Shirley. He didn’t want others to tell him that his dream is naive, above all from Shirley.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... That&#039;s, a secret.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mmm?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley laughed knowingly, then kept asking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, I’ll use my own eyes to confirm what Kerry wants to do when he grows up. Until I get the answer, I&#039;ll always be beside you. How’s that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Do as you like.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if feeling somewhat ashamed, the boy turned his eyes away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, the smile of the girl who is almost like his older sister was still far too dazzling for the boy. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;※※※※※※&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Skin white as wax.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The blue-black veins that popped up tore her looks into shards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An expression, full with near-death anguish, filled her face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She is about to die – that was obvious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although she’s about to die, she was still writhing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If that was the expression of a human, then this human will soon become something inhuman – the boy’s heart understood this clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The night outside. Of course, there are no street lights on this island. Even so, the chilly white light that came from the bright and pure moon outside silently illuminated the scene of this tragedy through the window.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a henhouse on the edge of the village. While searching for Shirley, who suddenly disappeared for no reason, the boy walked through every inch of the village during the day. The boy didn’t give up and kept searching till night. Then he came upon here. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The leftover carcasses of the chickens eaten, and the “Dead” that kept shivering and crying deep inside the henhouse. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kill me – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “Dead” that had the same face as the woman he liked the most begged him while sobbing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, the silver short sword that was thrown near his feet reflected back a cold and pale light in the moonlight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terror –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can&#039;t do it myself – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, please. Kill me – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While there’s still time – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Such a thing...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shaking his head, the boy drew back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I cannot do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter what shape you turn into, Shirley is Shirley. We promised to be together forever. She’s a most important family – no, she even more important than family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Please – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley panted painfully. Gradually her sounds became maddening. Together with sorrowful sobbing, the girl let out a panting like a hungry beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s already – over – before I completely lose control of myself – quick – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley’s body started to tremble uncontrollably as if she got malaria, then she suddenly opened her mouth and bit into her wrist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Spurt...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Spurt... the sound of blood splashing out entered the boy&#039;s eardrums.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Please – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The persistent sound of begging drowned out the boy’s tragic wails. The boy ran out of the henhouse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What gave the boy more terror than the Shirley in front of him – was the light that the short sword emanated beside his feet. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He doesn’t know what actually happened, and he doesn’t want to understand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now, all that the boy prayed for is to have someone to save them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy firmly believed that there must be someone who can release them from this nightmarish terror.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Shirley will surely be saved. Someone surely is going to save them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy kept repeating this to himself. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It takes about 5 minutes to get to Father Simon&#039;s church if he runs as fast as he can.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy ran for his life as he cried. Be it the pain in his feet or the anguish in his chest, he could no longer feel any of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;※※※※※※&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia Kaminski. The woman said that’s her name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This woman wore an inky black long coat very inappropriate for a tropical night, but there was no sign of her sweating. Rather than thinking of her pale countenance as cold and cruel, it was better described as expressionless. It would even make others doubt whether there was actually blood flowing within her, and whether she actually has body heat like normal people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the appearance of the savior who saved the boy out of the ravaging pandemonium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright, kid. It&#039;s about time for you to answer a few questions for me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With his back turned to the woman&#039;s cold voice, the boy only stared transfixed at the   distant fishing village that was burning to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The village that was so peaceful till just yesterday, the village that was slumbering beneath the silent moonlight only a few hours ago, was actually burning with endless flames. He still couldn’t believe the scene before his eyes even if he was standing on top of the cliffs opposite the town and witnessed it himself; he only thought all this was a nightmare.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He would never see those familiar, gentle faces in the village again – he couldn’t believe it no matter what.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… What exactly, happened?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy asked with a dry voice. Natalia snorted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I was the one who asked first. Boy, isn&#039;t it time to get back to your senses?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy suddenly turned his head around. Even if he owns her his life, it was really very irritating for her to ignore other’s feelings, not answer his questions, and on the contrary went on and on with her own questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After an obstinate silence, Natalia seemed to have grasped his thoughts. Then, she let out a helpless sigh, and gave a brief explanation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Now, there are two groups that caused such a tragedy in that village. One group is the Executors for the so-called Holy Church. They are completely different from the nice priests you know. They are cruel guys who believe that all those who betrayed God needs to be killed. Of course, they would naturally mercilessly eliminate something like a vampire if they see it. If they don’t have the time to check one by one who among the people had their blood sucked, they would completely destroy all suspects. In other words, these guys don’t have much time right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other group is called the Association. This is a bit difficult to explain – basically they’re a group who wants to solely possess fantastic thing such as vampires. Naturally, in order to have sole possession, they would kill anybody else who knew about the relevant details. There’s no point in not do things very thoroughly in order to destroy evidence and hide the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of this, boy, you’ve got fine luck. You’re probably the only inhabitant of this island right now who managed to survive through the purge those people delivered.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy accepted this fact even easier than Natalia had expected. It was as if the boy had discerned the reason those dangerous men would come to Arimago Island a long time ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy rushed to Father Simon to seek help, and the priest who received this request contacted some other people. Some people outside the island must have received this intelligence while the priest delivered such information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving the sequence of events aside, at least the beginning of this tragedy was inextricably linked to himself. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the boy had listened to Shirley&#039;s supplication and took the courage to plunge the silver white short sword into the chest of the girl he loved the most, then this present tragedy would not have happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he had done that, then even if he would become a hollow shell without a soul from now on or even if he could no longer doze off in the night – these many lives won’t have been lost. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the boy, it was the same as if he had set that memorable place on fire himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Then, which side are you on?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m like a salesman for the Association. My job is to seek out secrets they are interested in, protect this secret from being known by anyone else and pass it into their hands. Of course, it needs to be sold to them before such a huge incident happens. It can’t be sold now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia shrugged her shoulders. Perhaps she had already become accustomed to such scenes. It was as if the woman in black emanated the smell of death from her entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright, boy, let&#039;s get back to the previous question. It&#039;s about time for you to answer my question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called Sealing Designation – do you know what that means? Also, where is the evil magus, who’s the culprit of this vampire incident, hiding on this island? Do you know of it?” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;※※※※※※&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although those words sounded too deep for this boy, in truth it hit the bull’s eye of this problem in some way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kerry is not the boy’s real name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The name of the boy, who was born in a foreign, remote country, was very hard to pronounce for the people here. At the very beginning it was Shirley who abbreviated his name into Kerry, and then the villagers all called him Kerry by habit. The boy also felt that, instead of being called a strange name such as &#039;Keritougu’, ‘Kerry’ sounded much friendlier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy’s real name is – Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The son of the magus who has been given a Sealing Designation, Emiya Norikata.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;※※※※※※&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the deep night, Kiritsugu returned to the wooden villa in the depths of the jungle, and saw his father receiving him with a worried expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ahh, Kiritsugu. Are you alright? Thank goodness…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father embraced him. It has been many years since he felt his father’s broad shoulders. It was a rare moment for his strong father to express his true feelings like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After releasing Kiritsugu from his arms, his father&#039;s expression suddenly turned severe and said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I told you not to step out of the barrier of the forest today no matter what. Why did you disobey me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Because I was worried about Shirley…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father suddenly turned his eyes aside when he heard the girl&#039;s name. Just that small gesture could completely confirm one fact. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dad, did you know what changes happened to her body? Is that why you didn’t allow me to go outside?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… About that girl, it&#039;s really a pity. Although I told her the reagent was very dangerous and to never touch it, it seems she still didn&#039;t win over her own curiosity.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his father’s tone was filled with bitterness, there was no regret or shame in it. It was as if he was telling off a boy who broke a flower vase with only blame and anger in his tone.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Dad, why would you investigate the Dead Apostles?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course that’s not my true intention. However, being the research of us, the Emiya family, we should seek it no matter how far it seems. I have to come up with a solution for aging, at least before your generation. The flesh, shackled with the destiny of death, is really too far away from the &#039;root&#039;.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley’s pitiful sight that he saw under the light of the moon once again appeared before Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dad... would you eventually turn me into that shape too?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nonsense. Someone who cannot control the vampiric urges and becomes a Dead Apostle is a failure... I told Shirley this a long time ago. Looks like the results of this experiment isn’t as good as I thought it’d be. I’d have to start from the basics and modify my theories again.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu nodded and said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father seemed to be intent in continuing. There’s no need to pay attention to sacrifices of this degree. He still needs to keep repeating it until he gets a satisfactory result.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kiritsugu, we’ll talk about this later. Now our top priority is to hurry and escape – I&#039;m afraid there’s no longer time to pack. Soon those guys from the Association would see through the barrier in this dense forest. We need to leave soon.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looks like his father made the preparations to leave a long time ago. There were already two large suitcases packed and sitting in the middle of the room. The reason he had delayed till now – was probably waiting for his own child to return. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Are we escaping? Right now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I knew a long time ago this day would come, so I prepared a motor boat on the southern coast beforehand. You can never be too prepared.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father took one suitcase in each of his hands, turned around and walked towards the porch – of course, at this moment he was not guarded at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, Kiritsugu took the pistol Natalia gave to him from his trouser pocket.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a .32 caliber pistol. If it was fired from point-blank range, even a child can easily hit the target. The woman in black assured him of that. After that, it&#039;d be all Kiritsugu&#039;s concern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While aiming the gun at his father&#039;s defenseless back, the scene of village that was burned to the ground and Shirley’s final tragic expression swelled up within the boy’s heart – also, all the memories he had after living with his father for ten years, and the gentle sentiments that was hidden beneath his father’s stoic look.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father loves him, and is full of expectations of him. He also loves his father deeply, and is proud of him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Endless feeling tangled up and Kiritsugu wanted to close his eyes. However, contrary to his sentiments, Kiritsugu opened his eyes and aimed, then swiftly pressed the trigger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bam – it was an unexpected, dry and crisp sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father, shot from the back of the neck, fell forward. Then Kiritsugu walked up and continued to fire towards the back of his head twice. Then he stopped, and continued to give two more shots to his back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He couldn&#039;t believe it. Even Kiritsugu himself was afraid of his own coldness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wavered to the end. Certainly there was struggle in his heart. However, his hand moved as if everything was pre-established and out of his control. His body completely disregarded the thoughts in his heart, and only mechanically carried out things that &#039;had to be done&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This behavior may be regarded as a talent – this thought only flicked past his heart briefly. After that, Kiritsugu once again sank into emptiness, with no sense of accomplishment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The wooden floor gradually became stained red with blood. Father wasn&#039;t there anymore. What lay there was nothing but a corpse. This thing was the culprit. This thing rubbed away everything he had, killed everyone on the island, and burnt the village to the ground. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley said he is an amazing person, someone with the power to change the world. Kiritsugu thought so as well once upon a time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did the two youngsters understand about the way of magecraft? And what did they expect of magi?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning, Kiritsugu didn&#039;t realize he was crying. Even he didn’t know whether his current feelings were sadness or regret. All he felt was an emptiness as if he was drained to the core.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gun in his right hand was very heavy, almost too heavy to lift up. However, he couldn&#039;t throw it away. His fingers froze on the trigger and couldn’t move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu even risked the danger of accidentally firing and swung his right hand crazily just to try to throw the gun away. But it was all useless; his fingers were holding the gun tightly as if they were glued to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, somebody suddenly grabbed his wrist, and then easily took the gun away from his hand. Only then did Kiritsugu realize Natalia had already appeared beside him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;C’mon, the bounded field here isn’t as exaggerated as you said. I got in easily.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia said with a rather scolding tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Are you angry?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You think? I’ve never given this thing for kids to play with.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia glanced at the gun she took from Kiritsugu, then she put it back into her pocket after locking the safety again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;However, it was up to your luck to see if you can make it on time.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, if all that didn’t happen just now, Emiya Norikata would surely have escaped safely and went into hiding again, then restarted his research on the Dead Apostles at some other unknown place. Maybe the tragedy triggered on this island would happen once again.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
This isn’t a problem than can be solved by luck. This is something that has to be stopped. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This man, had a reason that he has to be killed – I have no other choice.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I even encouraged a child to kill his own father; I really am a very bad person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia said, discouraged. Hearing this, Kiritsugu smiled with traces of tears still on his face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... You, are a good person.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia looked, stunned, at Kiritsugu’s smile. Then she sighed and heaved the corpse of Emiya Norikata onto her shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;ll take you out of the island. You need to decide what comes afterwards yourself – is there anything you’d like to take with you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nothing at all.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;※※※※※&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then… Kiritsugu spent the following few years beside Natalia Kaminski. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally, Natalia didn&#039;t look after him like an orphan or her adopted child, but ordered Kiritsugu around as an assistant or servant. However, this was just what Kiritsugu desired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He studied Natalia’s skills and trained his own abilities at the same time in order to walk the same path as Natalia – to become a ‘hunter’. This is the unchangeable path that Kiritsugu chose for his life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tragedy at Arimago Island was not a rare event. Such tragedies are repeated over and over again like daily occurrences in the shadowy places of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The magi who are willing to bring ill omen into the mortal world in order to seek the knowledge that they search for and the two large organizations that used any methods necessary to hide these facts; the battle surrounding these mysterious events kept occurring at obscure places. Precisely because of this, there’s money to be made for Natalia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eliminating magi such as Emiya Norikata is really too far from the ideal of preventing such tragedies from happening again – if could almost be said that Emiya Norikata was only one drop of water in the vast ocean, an existence that could almost be afforded to be completely ignored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His action on that day, killing his father by his own hands; if he was to make that event meaningful and worthy...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then that means all heretic magi like his father must be killed. Only then can he truly prevent tragedies from occurring again. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sealing Designation Enforcers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hound dogs that hunt demons that have surpassed ordinary sense. The boy chose this thorny road of Shuras without a moment’s hesitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia does not belong to an organization, and was only a freelancer who hunted with bounty as her goal. Her targets are those Sealing Designated magi who possess precious research results, but have left the Magi’s Association and conducted secret researches. Different from the Holy Church that acted in the name of judging all heretics and killed everyone, the Magi’s Association had ensuring the safety of the research results as its priority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And what’s the most precious of all are the Magic Crests carved on the magi’s flesh. Magic Crests that are created through generations of research can produce even greater powers when it is passed onto the successor, especially for magi families.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Through negotiations Natalia had made with the Association, a section of the Magic Crests gathered from Emiya Norikata’s body was allowed to be inherited by his son Emiya Kiritsugu. Although the important parts were confiscated by the Association and only a ‘fragment’ of barely half the original amount was allowed for Emiya Kiritsugu to inherit, it was enough for Kiritsugu to use his abilities as a magus. Besides, Kiritsugu didn’t have the intention of following his father’s dying wish and continuing magecraft research to begin with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Kiritsugu, magecraft isn’t his life-long career, but just a tool used to achieve his goals. Moreover, this tool was only one of the many ‘tools’ that the boy learnt from the huntress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tracking, assassination, the usage of various weapons – there can’t be only one ‘fang’ for a hound. All sorts of knowledge and skills are necessary for him to master in order to be able to catch up to the pray under all situations and conditions and bring it down. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a sense, the history of human beings is a history of killing. Humans spent an endless amount of time and intelligence to research the skill of ‘killing people’ in order to hunt down the ‘two-legged beasts’ that looked the same as themselves. Kiritsugu had made his own body master all these.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The years covered in blood and gunpowder passed by flying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emiya Kiritsugu, who experienced the trials of too many violent battles during a time as sensitive as adolescence, no longer has any youthful innocence on his face. As an oriental person of unknown age, his three different false passports all recorded him as an adult and they hadn’t been questioned a single time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, judging only from his appearance, although his figure isn’t very tall and his moustache is sparse, his grim and cold look is definitely not something that a teenage boy should have. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One day –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even when he knew that his teacher and friend – Natalia – faced the worst danger in her life, Kiritsugu still didn’t show any emotional wavering and devotedly completed his duty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how anxious or wavering his heart is, there was not a single way to help Natalia. That’s because her battlefield is inside a giant commercial airliner more than 3000 feet above in the sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It started with the chase for the magus known as the “Demonic Bees User”, Od Volsack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that this magus successfully created Dead Apostles and can manipulate the Demonic Bees under his control to use poisonous stings to increase the amount of Ghouls under his power; a very dangerous man indeed. Moreover, he had changed his name and face and pretended to be an ordinary person, with no information about him at all. However, four days ago, there was information that he was taking Flight A300 from Paris to New York. In the situation of being completely ignorant of the person’s appearance and name, Natalia accepted this gruelling task of finding the target among the plane’s 287 passengers and ‘erase’ him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As her partner, Kiritsugu didn’t board the plane, but instead went ahead to New York to investigate Volsack’s fake identity. The teacher and student communicated using radio and calmly and confidently locked down the location of the prey in that sealed space 3000 feet above the sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Approximately three hours after the takeoff – the assassination was achieved unexpectedly smoothly. However, that was the beginning of the tragedy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ghoul Bees that Volsack brought into the plane through deceiving customs caused a fatal disturbance after the death of their master. The Ghoul Bees that Natalia didn’t destroy on time raided towards the passengers one by one, and the cabin of the giant commercial airliner turned into a living hell ravaged by Ghouls in the blink of an eye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faced with a sealed area with nowhere to escape and Ghouls that manipulated without end, even someone as strong as Natalia felt an endless despair. Faced with this worsening situation, Kiritsugu could do nothing and can only wait for the radio communication. He must not let go of any chance of proving that Natalia was still alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic rule that Natalia had instructed Kiritsugu over and over again is – ‘no matter what method you use, you must ensure your own survival’. Since she has such a creed, Kiritsugu firmly believed that experienced huntress can definitely make it out this time too. After two hours, the radio was still silent.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, when the light of the stars in the night sky was covered by the cyan shade of dawn, the tired voice of a woman was transmitted with static. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Can you hear me? Kid… you aren’t asleep, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Loud and clear, Natalia. We’re both at that most sleepy time right before dawn, after staying awake for the entire night.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. If you dared to go back and sleep last night I’ll definitely kill you afterwards… well, there’s some good news and some bad news. Which one do you want to listen to first?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia laughed briefly and said so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Didn’t we promise to start with the good news?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ok. Then it’s good news first. First of all, I’m alive. The plane is without damage as well. I’ve just ensured the safety of the cockpit; both the captain and the co-pilot have already set the flying perimeters before their death.  Even I can manage to simply drive it. Apparently the controls are the same as a Cessna.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did you communicate with the control tower?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Got them. At the beginning they thought it was a prank, but now they’re directing me well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Then, the bad news?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mm – I was the only one who didn’t get bitten. All passengers and crew, all 300 of them, perished and became Ghouls. The other side of the cockpit, divided only by a panel, already became a flying city of the dead. Don’t be surprised now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s the worst situation Kiritsugu had thought of.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that condition, will you… come back alive?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, this door is pretty rigid. Although it’s a bit wobbly now, there’s no worry about it being broken – Instead, the landing makes me more insecure. Can this giant thing really land safely?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… If it’s you, then you’ll surely manage.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was that you encouraging me? I’m glad to hear.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a bitter laugh, Natalia gave a powerless sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There are still 50 minutes before arriving at the airport. It’s too early to pray – kid, chat with me for a while.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… I don’t mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So they started a random conversation. First, they began with those two hours when communication ceased. Then they listed the dead Volsack’s many evil deeds in detail. Finally, the two of them naturally remembered the magi and Dead Apostles that they had destroyed, and those Shura’s fields that the two had faced together.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia, who was usually quiet, became talkative for some reason today. The low roar of the Ghouls coming in from the cabin intertwined with the sound of them repeatedly hitting the cockpit’s door. Chatting is the single best choice to distract one’s attention from that.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– When you first told me you want to enter this career path, I was having a real headache for a long time. Moreover, you didn’t want to change your idea no matter how much I persuaded you.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was I such an unpromising disciple?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No… it’s because you have too much promise, too much potential.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalie said with a bitter laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… What does that mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because you can make your actions completely removed from your emotions – regular hit men can only obtain it after many years of trials. However, you had that since you were born. What a surprising talent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But hey, it’s not necessarily correct to choose your life’s path based on talent and abilities alone.  A person’s belief and feelings come before talents; that is the key to decide a person’s life. If that doesn’t exist, a person can’t be regarded as a person anymore. If they consider ‘What needs to be done’ before considering ‘What I want to do’ and only acted according to those rules… then they are not people but are only regarded as machines, far removed from the life of a human.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The words of the teacher who had watched him growing up glided past the boy’s heart like cold frost.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I, well… I had thought you are a very cold person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s that after all this time? Isn’t that the truth? Was I ever gentle towards you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No. You always were strict, absolutely merciless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Usually, disciplining a boy is the role of the father.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the opposite end of the radio, Natalia was silent for a while, then continued after sighing helplessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I carry a certain degree of responsibility for causing you not to have the education from a father. Well, how to say it… it’s not that there was a way to push it off me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can only teach you some survival skills; I’m useless for everything else – Natalia added that as if mocking herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… You wanted to be my father?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mix up men with women, impertinent. At least you should call me mother.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Right. Sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kiritsugu’s answering tone was very even, his expression looked very shocked. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Radio can’t display the other person’s face and obviously can’t see their expressions either. Therefore, Natalia could not know of Kiritsugu’s current feelings. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… For a long time, I experienced the blood and stench on my own. I’ve almost forgotten the fact that I am all alone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s why, well… Haha. It’s almost funny. As if we are family.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Me too –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s the meaning of saying these things now? Kiritsugu asked himself in his heart while he continued to speak. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– I, have also regarded you as if you’re my mother.  I feel that I’m not alone, and I was happy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Hey there Kiritsugu. So that we don’t feel too awkward when we meet next time, let’s stop talking about this topic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia’s current bewildered expression could vaguely be discerned in her words. It seems she was still unaccustomed to things like ‘embarrassment’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, the situation got worse. I’m landing in 20 minutes. I don’t want to commit some fatal mistake at such an important time just because I remembered something funny.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu apologized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia didn’t need to choose to do an emergency landing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She also wasn’t going to meet Kiritsugu again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only Kiritsugu knew that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no possibility of Natalia surviving before all these Ghouls are completely destroyed. The only way to deal with this airliner full of Ghouls is to make it plunge into the Atlantic Ocean. The operation to eliminate the “Demonic Bee User” is achieved at the cost of the lives of all the passengers and crew and Natalia Kaminski – Kiritsugu was already prepared for this outcome. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Kiritsugu knew his teacher would definitely demonstrate her amazing abilities at the last moment. Natalia, who held on to the creed of ‘must survive no matter what’, may prevent the body of the plane from crushing in order to save her own life. Kiritsugu must consider this as well – that would be the unpredictable worst result.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia, who prioritizes her life above all else, must choose this outcome without hesitation after weighing out the risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Land the airliner filled with 300 Ghouls at the airport and release these hungry dead – she would definitely choose this method if there were no other choices. Kiritsugu had already made the preparations to deal with this 10000-to-1 possibility precisely because Kiritsugu knew her too well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to prevent the disaster from expanding further, the A300 must not be allowed to land.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is the unswayable truth regardless of Natalia’s welfare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu had been around almost half of New York an hour ago and finally brought a military surface-to-air portable missile launcher from the black market. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right now, Kiritsugu was standing in a motor boat floating on the sea, waiting for Natalia’s plane to appear in his sight. The giant airline needs to circle a while before landing at the New York International Airport; Kiritsugu’s current position can roughly get the plane into the range of his missile.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While he was purchasing the weapon and choosing the spot to fire, Kiritsugu once again doubted the construction of his own mentality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Viewing from the perspective of avoiding a larger tragedy, it is a correct response for him to calmly face Natalia’s death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, what is he who gives up on the final ‘miracle’ that would make the woman he loves survive, and instead kill her with his own hands? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be good if everything was only an assumption, but right now Emiya Kiritsugu was facing the cruel truth. Soon, he would erase Natalia by his own hands. Now, A300 had appeared at the sky at the break of dawn with sparkling silver wings. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Perhaps I, have really lost it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia still believed without a doubt that Kiritsugu, on the other side of the radio, was in a hotel in New York, so she said leisurely with no caution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maybe I would never end up saying those things if such a big mistake didn’t occur. It seems my time is up, too. Should I be retiring…” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– If you retire, then what do you plan on doing after?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu still faked an even voice. Meanwhile, his two hands have started to set the missile launcher onto his shoulder, and aimed the missile at the airliner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If I lose my job… haha, then I may really become your mother.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with his eyes running full of tears, he was still able to accurately decide the distance to the target… it was within 1500 meters. A certain hit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You… really are my family.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu said softly, then he released the missile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the few seconds that the missile had to be manually directed and Kiritsugu had to keep the aim on the airliner that Natalia was on, all his memories about her resurfaced in Kiritsugu’s mind. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But that torture did not last long. Soon the missile locked onto the heat radiation the giant commercial airliner emitted out. The missile left Kiritsugu’s control, and rushed mercilessly towards the target like a hungry shark.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The missile hit squarely on the gas tank beneath the wings; Kiritsugu watched the plane tilt and fall downwards. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The collapse afterwards was like a sand picture blown apart by a stormy wind – the masses of iron that lost its thrust was dismembered like rotten wood, and became a cloud of fine dust that silently fell onto the surface of the sea. The carcass of the plane that fell in the rising morning glow danced like confetti at a gala.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first sliver of the dawn’s light that shone out from the other side of the horizon didn’t touch Natalia’s face even at the end. Basked in the morning sun all alone, Emiya Kiritsugu started crying soundlessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once again, he had saved a crowd of unknown faces. Without anyone knowing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did you see that, Shirley?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I have killed again this time. Killed as when I killed my father. I would never make the same mistake that I made with you back then. I, wanted to save more people…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Kiritsugu’s actions and intentions were known by others, would they thank Kiritsugu? Would the passengers at the airport who were spared of death under the threat of the Ghouls praise Kiritsugu as a hero?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t kid me…Don’t kid me! Bastard!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Grasping tightly the missile launcher that was starting to wear off the remaining heat, Kiritsugu roared towards the brightening sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He didn’t want prestige or gratitude. He just wanted to see Natalia’s face once again. He just wanted to call her “Mom” face to face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This isn’t the conclusion he wanted. This is only the correct decision, with no other choice and no space for dispute. Kiritsugu’s decision was ‘correct’. He erased the person who must die and saved those with no reason to die. If this isn’t ‘justice’, then what would it be?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can’t come back anymore. He remembered that distant face so long ago that asked him “What kind of a man would you like to become?” with a gentle look under the blinding morning sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, Kiritsugu should have answered – If he has the power to freely change the world, if miracles would dwell in his hands; ‘I want to be a hero of justice!’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Kiritsugu back then still didn’t know what this scale named ‘justice’ would rob away, and what it would bring him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘Justice’ took away his father, and now it also took his mother. All it left was the sensation of blood in his hands. Even his right to remember them was also stripped away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The people he loved. Their voices, their faces; none of them can come back. Instead, they will appear again and again in Kiritsugu’s nightmares. They would probably never forgive Kiritsugu, who took their lives away with his own hands. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is the choice of ’justice’. The price of pursuing his ideal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now, Kiritsugu can no longer turn back. What he seeks will disappear with even a single moment of hesitation or uncertainty. If so, then all the prices he had paid, and all the sacrifices, would become worthless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Surely he would follow the ideal in his heart and reach for its fulfilment while he cursed and hated at the same time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu vowed silently in his heart. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He will accept that curse. He will accept this anger. At the same time, he prays that some day he will drain all his tears and reach that far distant and serene utopia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the cruelty that his hands carry is the limit for humans. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then let he himself wipe away all the tears in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the last day of Kiritsugu’s youth –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he determinedly stepped towards that thorny and uneven path. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Volume_3_Postface|Volume 3 Postface]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_1|Act 13, Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Interlude&amp;diff=69612</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Interlude</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Interlude&amp;diff=69612"/>
		<updated>2010-07-21T02:51:06Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: &amp;quot;I want to saved more people&amp;quot; is a mix of past and present tense. Should be either &amp;quot;I want to save more people&amp;quot; or &amp;quot;I wanted to save more people&amp;quot;.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Image:FZ_v04_005.png|thumb|Interlude.]]&lt;br /&gt;
=== Sometime, somewhere ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kerry, you do know where the name of this island comes from, right?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley asked while leisurely handling the creaking car’s wheel.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy called Kerry, sitting in the passenger’s seat, shook his head and squeezed out a &amp;quot;Not really&amp;quot; as if he was scared that the vehicle’s intense shaking would make him bite his tongue.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The pick-up truck they were both driving in was a vehicle so antique it may have come from the time when coaches were just running out of use. Moreover, the road they were driving on now was not a paved bitumen road but a dirt road. Even an ox-cart would have to slow down on these roads. Right now, they almost feel like they are sitting in a small boat floating on the sea during a storm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although this vehicle looked like a pile of junk about to go out of service, this is one of the only three or four precious vehicles on Arimago Island – Besides, as a fishing village with only about 300 families, people who need a car are uncommon enough on Arimago Island. The people troubled with living without a vehicle are probably just the family of the boy and Shirley, the maid who did the housework. In the far-removed house of the boy&#039;s family, far away from the fishing village, there were truly no other transportation facilities but this worn-out truck.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Arimago... did it mean giant crab?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley nodded and answered the boy’s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;A long long time ago, this island was a place used to keep the offerings presented to a deity of the sea. However, there was a time when a girl didn&#039;t have anything to feed her sick mother, and had to steal the offerings of the deity. Then, that girl was punished with divine retribution, and was changed into the shape of a crab.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s a terrible story.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;After that, it was told that if you eat a crab caught on this island, it would cure any disease. The mother of the girl recovered from her long illness as well.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;That’s even worse. It is such an outrageous sea deity.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, such folktales recorded in media such as tapestries aren&#039;t rare. If one were to look carefully, such tales can be found all over the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Um, does the shrine where people sacrificed to this deity still exist?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It disappeared a long times ago. Besides, no one knows whether it really did exist. According to the myth, it seems to have been built right next to where Kerry&#039;s mansion is now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Then the girl who was turned into a crab actually made her way to the heart of this deep jungle so far away specifically to steal the offerings? It would have been much more convenient to just catch some fish at the beach instead.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“That myth is the reason why people of the village wouldn&#039;t get close to your house. Legend says that&#039;s an ominous place, and you’ll get cursed if you go near it too often. I’ve been warned of it as well.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;But how!... then, what about me who&#039;s living there?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s because Kerry is a foreigner. But even then, don’t the people at the village see you as my little brother?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the words ‘little brother’ didn’t completely make the boy feel relieved, compared to his father, who never stepped outside the house, Kerry does indeed need to help Shirley with the shopping every time. Therefore, they would basically ride in the truck to go into the village everyday.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It has been almost a year after he moved to this island. Any of the island’s inhabitants would warmly greet the boy when they see him. Even the other boys of the village, who fought with him whenever they saw him beforehand, are also already making pranks on other people together with him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was in a strange land very far from his home land, the boy still likes this place called Arimago Island very much.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he felt extremely boring everyday during the first few weeks after he moved over, the dazzling southern sun and multi-colored sparkling waves of the southern ocean had gradually captured Kerry’s heart.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, for his father, who never approached anyone and didn’t step out of the house at all, it would be hard to feel that there is anything delightful at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If father would communicate more with the people at the village, he would surely be a bit different...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mmm, who knows...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While skilfully handling the steering wheel to dodge large rocks sticking out of the road, Shirley gave a bitter smile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Father Simon never liked your father’s actions, and had often lectured me with things like I’d sooner or later be ensnared by the devil if I go work in that house again.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy couldn’t help but feel a little down when knew that Father Simon, who always seemed to be so gentle, would judge his father in such a way behind his back. But it can&#039;t be helped. Rather, he should feel relieved that those comments were only to such an extent. Father Simon would surely expel both father and son out of this small island if he really knew about everything the boy&#039;s father did.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley tapped her lower back, and motioned for Kerry to look at a silver short sword on her belt.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Look at this knife. Father Simon forced it onto me and wants me never to part with it. He said it’s a very useful talisman.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… Isn’t this the knife you always use to peel fruits?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mmm, that&#039;s because this knife is very sharp and is easy to use. It must be something very precious.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley continued to speak in a calm tone. Different from the boy, she appeared to not feel anything gloomy with this topic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Aren’t you afraid, Shirley? Aren’t you afraid of my father?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although the boy was a bit hesitant, he asked this question at the end. Shirley nodded decisively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I understand your father isn&#039;t a normal person, and based on his behaviors it&#039;s not unreasonable for the villagers to be guarded towards him. However, since he’s doing those kinds of researches, it can&#039;t be helped that he left the city and came to such a remote island to live a hermit’s life. But this shows your father really is an impressive person.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy suddenly noticed that for some reason, Shirley would suddenly become mature and sensible whenever they talked about his father. She was only a girl 4 years his elder; she definitely isn’t as mature as adults.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;If you take any one of his knowledge and discoveries, it would be an immense discovery that can change everything for this world. Of course, anyone would become scared if they knew about such things, and it can&#039;t be helped for it to be held in secret... but as for me, I really do believe such powers can help this world greatly. I’ve always firmly believed in that.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Can such things, really be possible?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;He may have given it up already. But Kerry, if it were you, I believe it would definitely be successful!&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley said so with a serious expression on her face. Instead, the boy said disappointedly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;What do you mean? Aren&#039;t you, Shirley, father&#039;s favorite pupil? Wouldn’t it be Shirley who keeps it up if it comes to it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley, who went often to his house, didn’t only do domestic chores such as tidying the house; she also helped his father in his work as an assistant. His father once said that this girl named Shirley possesses exceptional intelligence and talents, and is really a waste to leave her on this lone island. It says something about Shirley’s talents if his father, who always obeyed the creed of secrecy, trusts a strange woman to such a degree.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Shirley herself laughed loudly and shook her head.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m not any kind of a pupil. At the most I&#039;m only an assistant, someone who does the odd jobs and give a hand. Therefore, I don’t know anything about the important parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Kerry, you’re different from me. You will definitely succeed your father’s business. The researches your father is doing now will need to be kept up by you one day. Are you prepared for it? Although it is a bit to early for you to talk about such things.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley said all that earnestly, like a real big sister worrying about her little brother. For one moment, the boy was caught with the complicated sentiments in his heart and couldn’t speak.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He didn’t have any memories about his mother, who passed away right after he was born. For the boy, his so-called family only consisted of his father. Although his father was eccentric and very strict, he was a very gentle and a great father. He was the person the boy respected and loved the most in the entire world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, at the beginning, the boy&#039;s heart was in upheaval when he discovered that the father he admired the most favored an assistant more than his own son. There was a time when he even felt enmity for Shirley. But Shirley&#039;s cheerful temperament and gentle attitude untied the knot in his heart, and that time didn&#039;t last long.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was almost as if there was a new member in his family. Shirley respected the boy&#039;s father as if he was her own father, and looked after the boy like her real little brother. For the boy, who didn’t have female relatives, the words ‘older sister’ far surpassed the meaning the words originally possessed. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No... Maybe it wasn’t so exaggerated at first, but recently such strange feelings had occurred in the boy’s chest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He knew well Shirley&#039;s gentleness, cheerfulness, and virtue. But moreover, even her unconscious gestures – such as her current profile as she handled the steering wheel while humming – also appear to be so beautiful. Why?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kerry, what kind of a man would you like to become? And if you succeeded your father&#039;s work, how would you like to use it?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... eh?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The absentminded boy was suddenly dragged back into reality by Shirley&#039;s question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;It&#039;s the power to change the world. Someday you are gonna obtain it.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father&#039;s inheritance. If would be a lie to say that he never thought about that. The boy completely understands its value and its significance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Let alone its use.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But the boy looked rather hesitant to put it in words himself, particularly in front of Shirley. He didn’t want others to tell him that his dream is naive, above all from Shirley.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... That&#039;s, a secret.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Mmm?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley laughed knowingly, then kept asking.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Then, I’ll use my own eyes to confirm what Kerry wants to do when he grows up. Until I get the answer, I&#039;ll always be beside you. How’s that?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Do as you like.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As if feeling somewhat ashamed, the boy turned his eyes away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But even so, the smile of the girl who is almost like his older sister was still far too dazzling for the boy. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;※※※※※※&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Skin white as wax.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The blue-black veins that popped up tore her looks into shards.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An expression, full with near-death anguish, filled her face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She is about to die – that was obvious.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although she’s about to die, she was still writhing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If that was the expression of a human, then this human will soon become something inhuman – the boy’s heart understood this clearly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The night outside. Of course, there are no street lights on this island. Even so, the chilly white light that came from the bright and pure moon outside silently illuminated the scene of this tragedy through the window.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is a henhouse on the edge of the village. While searching for Shirley, who suddenly disappeared for no reason, the boy walked through every inch of the village during the day. The boy didn’t give up and kept searching till night. Then he came upon here. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The leftover carcasses of the chickens eaten, and the “Dead” that kept shivering and crying deep inside the henhouse. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kill me – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The “Dead” that had the same face as the woman he liked the most begged him while sobbing. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, the silver short sword that was thrown near his feet reflected back a cold and pale light in the moonlight.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terror –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can&#039;t do it myself – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Therefore, please. Kill me – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While there’s still time – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Such a thing...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shaking his head, the boy drew back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I cannot do.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter what shape you turn into, Shirley is Shirley. We promised to be together forever. She’s a most important family – no, she even more important than family.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Please – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley panted painfully. Gradually her sounds became maddening. Together with sorrowful sobbing, the girl let out a panting like a hungry beast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It&#039;s already – over – before I completely lose control of myself – quick – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley’s body started to tremble uncontrollably as if she got malaria, then she suddenly opened her mouth and bit into her wrist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Spurt...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Spurt... the sound of blood splashing out entered the boy&#039;s eardrums.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Please – &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The persistent sound of begging drowned out the boy’s tragic wails. The boy ran out of the henhouse.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What gave the boy more terror than the Shirley in front of him – was the light that the short sword emanated beside his feet. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He doesn’t know what actually happened, and he doesn’t want to understand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now, all that the boy prayed for is to have someone to save them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy firmly believed that there must be someone who can release them from this nightmarish terror.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Shirley will surely be saved. Someone surely is going to save them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy kept repeating this to himself. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It takes about 5 minutes to get to Father Simon&#039;s church if he runs as fast as he can.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy ran for his life as he cried. Be it the pain in his feet or the anguish in his chest, he could no longer feel any of them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;※※※※※※&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia Kaminski. The woman said that’s her name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This woman wore an inky black long coat very inappropriate for a tropical night, but there was no sign of her sweating. Rather than thinking of her pale countenance as cold and cruel, it was better described as expressionless. It would even make others doubt whether there was actually blood flowing within her, and whether she actually has body heat like normal people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the appearance of the savior who saved the boy out of the ravaging pandemonium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright, kid. It&#039;s about time for you to answer a few questions for me.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With his back turned to the woman&#039;s cold voice, the boy only stared transfixed at the   distant fishing village that was burning to the ground.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The village that was so peaceful till just yesterday, the village that was slumbering beneath the silent moonlight only a few hours ago, was actually burning with endless flames. He still couldn’t believe the scene before his eyes even if he was standing on top of the cliffs opposite the town and witnessed it himself; he only thought all this was a nightmare.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He would never see those familiar, gentle faces in the village again – he couldn’t believe it no matter what.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… What exactly, happened?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy asked with a dry voice. Natalia snorted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I was the one who asked first. Boy, isn&#039;t it time to get back to your senses?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;...&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy suddenly turned his head around. Even if he owns her his life, it was really very irritating for her to ignore other’s feelings, not answer his questions, and on the contrary went on and on with her own questions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After an obstinate silence, Natalia seemed to have grasped his thoughts. Then, she let out a helpless sigh, and gave a brief explanation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Now, there are two groups that caused such a tragedy in that village. One group is the Executors for the so-called Holy Church. They are completely different from the nice priests you know. They are cruel guys who believe that all those who betrayed God needs to be killed. Of course, they would naturally mercilessly eliminate something like a vampire if they see it. If they don’t have the time to check one by one who among the people had their blood sucked, they would completely destroy all suspects. In other words, these guys don’t have much time right now.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The other group is called the Association. This is a bit difficult to explain – basically they’re a group who wants to solely possess fantastic thing such as vampires. Naturally, in order to have sole possession, they would kill anybody else who knew about the relevant details. There’s no point in not do things very thoroughly in order to destroy evidence and hide the truth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Because of this, boy, you’ve got fine luck. You’re probably the only inhabitant of this island right now who managed to survive through the purge those people delivered.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy accepted this fact even easier than Natalia had expected. It was as if the boy had discerned the reason those dangerous men would come to Arimago Island a long time ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy rushed to Father Simon to seek help, and the priest who received this request contacted some other people. Some people outside the island must have received this intelligence while the priest delivered such information.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Leaving the sequence of events aside, at least the beginning of this tragedy was inextricably linked to himself. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the boy had listened to Shirley&#039;s supplication and took the courage to plunge the silver white short sword into the chest of the girl he loved the most, then this present tragedy would not have happened.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If he had done that, then even if he would become a hollow shell without a soul from now on or even if he could no longer doze off in the night – these many lives won’t have been lost. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the boy, it was the same as if he had set that memorable place on fire himself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Then, which side are you on?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;m like a salesman for the Association. My job is to seek out secrets they are interested in, protect this secret from being known by anyone else and pass it into their hands. Of course, it needs to be sold to them before such a huge incident happens. It can’t be sold now.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia shrugged her shoulders. Perhaps she had already become accustomed to such scenes. It was as if the woman in black emanated the smell of death from her entire body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Alright, boy, let&#039;s get back to the previous question. It&#039;s about time for you to answer my question.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The so-called Sealing Designation – do you know what that means? Also, where is the evil magus, who’s the culprit of this vampire incident, hiding on this island? Do you know of it?” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;※※※※※※&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although those words sounded too deep for this boy, in truth it hit the bull’s eye of this problem in some way.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kerry is not the boy’s real name.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The name of the boy, who was born in a foreign, remote country, was very hard to pronounce for the people here. At the very beginning it was Shirley who abbreviated his name into Kerry, and then the villagers all called him Kerry by habit. The boy also felt that, instead of being called a strange name such as &#039;Keritougu’, ‘Kerry’ sounded much friendlier.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The boy’s real name is – Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The son of the magus who has been given a Sealing Designation, Emiya Norikata.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;※※※※※※&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the deep night, Kiritsugu returned to the wooden villa in the depths of the jungle, and saw his father receiving him with a worried expression.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Ahh, Kiritsugu. Are you alright? Thank goodness…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father embraced him. It has been many years since he felt his father’s broad shoulders. It was a rare moment for his strong father to express his true feelings like that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After releasing Kiritsugu from his arms, his father&#039;s expression suddenly turned severe and said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I told you not to step out of the barrier of the forest today no matter what. Why did you disobey me?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Because I was worried about Shirley…&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father suddenly turned his eyes aside when he heard the girl&#039;s name. Just that small gesture could completely confirm one fact. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dad, did you know what changes happened to her body? Is that why you didn’t allow me to go outside?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;… About that girl, it&#039;s really a pity. Although I told her the reagent was very dangerous and to never touch it, it seems she still didn&#039;t win over her own curiosity.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although his father’s tone was filled with bitterness, there was no regret or shame in it. It was as if he was telling off a boy who broke a flower vase with only blame and anger in his tone.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Dad, why would you investigate the Dead Apostles?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Of course that’s not my true intention. However, being the research of us, the Emiya family, we should seek it no matter how far it seems. I have to come up with a solution for aging, at least before your generation. The flesh, shackled with the destiny of death, is really too far away from the &#039;root&#039;.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley’s pitiful sight that he saw under the light of the moon once again appeared before Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Dad... would you eventually turn me into that shape too?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nonsense. Someone who cannot control the vampiric urges and becomes a Dead Apostle is a failure... I told Shirley this a long time ago. Looks like the results of this experiment isn’t as good as I thought it’d be. I’d have to start from the basics and modify my theories again.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... I see.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu nodded and said.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father seemed to be intent in continuing. There’s no need to pay attention to sacrifices of this degree. He still needs to keep repeating it until he gets a satisfactory result.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Kiritsugu, we’ll talk about this later. Now our top priority is to hurry and escape – I&#039;m afraid there’s no longer time to pack. Soon those guys from the Association would see through the barrier in this dense forest. We need to leave soon.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Looks like his father made the preparations to leave a long time ago. There were already two large suitcases packed and sitting in the middle of the room. The reason he had delayed till now – was probably waiting for his own child to return. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Are we escaping? Right now?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I knew a long time ago this day would come, so I prepared a motor boat on the southern coast beforehand. You can never be too prepared.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father took one suitcase in each of his hands, turned around and walked towards the porch – of course, at this moment he was not guarded at all.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then, Kiritsugu took the pistol Natalia gave to him from his trouser pocket.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was a .32 caliber pistol. If it was fired from point-blank range, even a child can easily hit the target. The woman in black assured him of that. After that, it&#039;d be all Kiritsugu&#039;s concern.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While aiming the gun at his father&#039;s defenseless back, the scene of village that was burned to the ground and Shirley’s final tragic expression swelled up within the boy’s heart – also, all the memories he had after living with his father for ten years, and the gentle sentiments that was hidden beneath his father’s stoic look.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father loves him, and is full of expectations of him. He also loves his father deeply, and is proud of him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Endless feeling tangled up and Kiritsugu wanted to close his eyes. However, contrary to his sentiments, Kiritsugu opened his eyes and aimed, then swiftly pressed the trigger.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Bam – it was an unexpected, dry and crisp sound.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His father, shot from the back of the neck, fell forward. Then Kiritsugu walked up and continued to fire towards the back of his head twice. Then he stopped, and continued to give two more shots to his back.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He couldn&#039;t believe it. Even Kiritsugu himself was afraid of his own coldness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wavered to the end. Certainly there was struggle in his heart. However, his hand moved as if everything was pre-established and out of his control. His body completely disregarded the thoughts in his heart, and only mechanically carried out things that &#039;had to be done&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This behavior may be regarded as a talent – this thought only flicked past his heart briefly. After that, Kiritsugu once again sank into emptiness, with no sense of accomplishment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The wooden floor gradually became stained red with blood. Father wasn&#039;t there anymore. What lay there was nothing but a corpse. This thing was the culprit. This thing rubbed away everything he had, killed everyone on the island, and burnt the village to the ground. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Shirley said he is an amazing person, someone with the power to change the world. Kiritsugu thought so as well once upon a time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What did the two youngsters understand about the way of magecraft? And what did they expect of magi?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the beginning, Kiritsugu didn&#039;t realize he was crying. Even he didn’t know whether his current feelings were sadness or regret. All he felt was an emptiness as if he was drained to the core.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The gun in his right hand was very heavy, almost too heavy to lift up. However, he couldn&#039;t throw it away. His fingers froze on the trigger and couldn’t move.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu even risked the danger of accidentally firing and swung his right hand crazily just to try to throw the gun away. But it was all useless; his fingers were holding the gun tightly as if they were glued to it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that moment, somebody suddenly grabbed his wrist, and then easily took the gun away from his hand. Only then did Kiritsugu realize Natalia had already appeared beside him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;C’mon, the bounded field here isn’t as exaggerated as you said. I got in easily.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia said with a rather scolding tone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... Are you angry?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;You think? I’ve never given this thing for kids to play with.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia glanced at the gun she took from Kiritsugu, then she put it back into her pocket after locking the safety again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;However, it was up to your luck to see if you can make it on time.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In fact, if all that didn’t happen just now, Emiya Norikata would surely have escaped safely and went into hiding again, then restarted his research on the Dead Apostles at some other unknown place. Maybe the tragedy triggered on this island would happen once again.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
This isn’t a problem than can be solved by luck. This is something that has to be stopped. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;This man, had a reason that he has to be killed – I have no other choice.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I even encouraged a child to kill his own father; I really am a very bad person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia said, discouraged. Hearing this, Kiritsugu smiled with traces of tears still on his face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;... You, are a good person.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia looked, stunned, at Kiritsugu’s smile. Then she sighed and heaved the corpse of Emiya Norikata onto her shoulder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;I&#039;ll take you out of the island. You need to decide what comes afterwards yourself – is there anything you’d like to take with you?&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;quot;Nothing at all.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;※※※※※&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then… Kiritsugu spent the following few years beside Natalia Kaminski. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally, Natalia didn&#039;t look after him like an orphan or her adopted child, but ordered Kiritsugu around as an assistant or servant. However, this was just what Kiritsugu desired.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He studied Natalia’s skills and trained his own abilities at the same time in order to walk the same path as Natalia – to become a ‘hunter’. This is the unchangeable path that Kiritsugu chose for his life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The tragedy at Arimago Island was not a rare event. Such tragedies are repeated over and over again like daily occurrences in the shadowy places of the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The magi who are willing to bring ill omen into the mortal world in order to seek the knowledge that they search for and the two large organizations that used any methods necessary to hide these facts; the battle surrounding these mysterious events kept occurring at obscure places. Precisely because of this, there’s money to be made for Natalia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Eliminating magi such as Emiya Norikata is really too far from the ideal of preventing such tragedies from happening again – if could almost be said that Emiya Norikata was only one drop of water in the vast ocean, an existence that could almost be afforded to be completely ignored.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His action on that day, killing his father by his own hands; if he was to make that event meaningful and worthy...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then that means all heretic magi like his father must be killed. Only then can he truly prevent tragedies from occurring again. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sealing Designation Enforcers.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hound dogs that hunt demons that have surpassed ordinary sense. The boy chose this thorny road of Shuras without a moment’s hesitation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia does not belong to an organization, and was only a freelancer who hunted with bounty as her goal. Her targets are those Sealing Designated magi who possess precious research results, but have left the Magi’s Association and conducted secret researches. Different from the Holy Church that acted in the name of judging all heretics and killed everyone, the Magi’s Association had ensuring the safety of the research results as its priority.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
And what’s the most precious of all are the Magic Crests carved on the magi’s flesh. Magic Crests that are created through generations of research can produce even greater powers when it is passed onto the successor, especially for magi families.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Through negotiations Natalia had made with the Association, a section of the Magic Crests gathered from Emiya Norikata’s body was allowed to be inherited by his son Emiya Kiritsugu. Although the important parts were confiscated by the Association and only a ‘fragment’ of barely half the original amount was allowed for Emiya Kiritsugu to inherit, it was enough for Kiritsugu to use his abilities as a magus. Besides, Kiritsugu didn’t have the intention of following his father’s dying wish and continuing magecraft research to begin with.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Kiritsugu, magecraft isn’t his life-long career, but just a tool used to achieve his goals. Moreover, this tool was only one of the many ‘tools’ that the boy learnt from the huntress.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tracking, assassination, the usage of various weapons – there can’t be only one ‘fang’ for a hound. All sorts of knowledge and skills are necessary for him to master in order to be able to catch up to the pray under all situations and conditions and bring it down. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In a sense, the history of human beings is a history of killing. Humans spent an endless amount of time and intelligence to research the skill of ‘killing people’ in order to hunt down the ‘two-legged beasts’ that looked the same as themselves. Kiritsugu had made his own body master all these.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The years covered in blood and gunpowder passed by flying.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Emiya Kiritsugu, who experienced the trials of too many violent battles during a time as sensitive as adolescence, no longer has any youthful innocence on his face. As an oriental person of unknown age, his three different false passports all recorded him as an adult and they hadn’t been questioned a single time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, judging only from his appearance, although his figure isn’t very tall and his moustache is sparse, his grim and cold look is definitely not something that a teenage boy should have. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One day –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even when he knew that his teacher and friend – Natalia – faced the worst danger in her life, Kiritsugu still didn’t show any emotional wavering and devotedly completed his duty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
No matter how anxious or wavering his heart is, there was not a single way to help Natalia. That’s because her battlefield is inside a giant commercial airliner more than 3000 feet above in the sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It started with the chase for the magus known as the “Demonic Bees User”, Od Volsack.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It was said that this magus successfully created Dead Apostles and can manipulate the Demonic Bees under his control to use poisonous stings to increase the amount of Ghouls under his power; a very dangerous man indeed. Moreover, he had changed his name and face and pretended to be an ordinary person, with no information about him at all. However, four days ago, there was information that he was taking Flight A300 from Paris to New York. In the situation of being completely ignorant of the person’s appearance and name, Natalia accepted this gruelling task of finding the target among the plane’s 287 passengers and ‘erase’ him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As her partner, Kiritsugu didn’t board the plane, but instead went ahead to New York to investigate Volsack’s fake identity. The teacher and student communicated using radio and calmly and confidently locked down the location of the prey in that sealed space 3000 feet above the sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Approximately three hours after the takeoff – the assassination was achieved unexpectedly smoothly. However, that was the beginning of the tragedy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ghoul Bees that Volsack brought into the plane through deceiving customs caused a fatal disturbance after the death of their master. The Ghoul Bees that Natalia didn’t destroy on time raided towards the passengers one by one, and the cabin of the giant commercial airliner turned into a living hell ravaged by Ghouls in the blink of an eye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Faced with a sealed area with nowhere to escape and Ghouls that manipulated without end, even someone as strong as Natalia felt an endless despair. Faced with this worsening situation, Kiritsugu could do nothing and can only wait for the radio communication. He must not let go of any chance of proving that Natalia was still alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic rule that Natalia had instructed Kiritsugu over and over again is – ‘no matter what method you use, you must ensure your own survival’. Since she has such a creed, Kiritsugu firmly believed that experienced huntress can definitely make it out this time too. After two hours, the radio was still silent.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Finally, when the light of the stars in the night sky was covered by the cyan shade of dawn, the tired voice of a woman was transmitted with static. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Can you hear me? Kid… you aren’t asleep, right?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Loud and clear, Natalia. We’re both at that most sleepy time right before dawn, after staying awake for the entire night.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Of course. If you dared to go back and sleep last night I’ll definitely kill you afterwards… well, there’s some good news and some bad news. Which one do you want to listen to first?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia laughed briefly and said so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Didn’t we promise to start with the good news?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ok. Then it’s good news first. First of all, I’m alive. The plane is without damage as well. I’ve just ensured the safety of the cockpit; both the captain and the co-pilot have already set the flying perimeters before their death.  Even I can manage to simply drive it. Apparently the controls are the same as a Cessna.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Did you communicate with the control tower?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Got them. At the beginning they thought it was a prank, but now they’re directing me well.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Then, the bad news?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Mm – I was the only one who didn’t get bitten. All passengers and crew, all 300 of them, perished and became Ghouls. The other side of the cockpit, divided only by a panel, already became a flying city of the dead. Don’t be surprised now.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s the worst situation Kiritsugu had thought of.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“In that condition, will you… come back alive?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, this door is pretty rigid. Although it’s a bit wobbly now, there’s no worry about it being broken – Instead, the landing makes me more insecure. Can this giant thing really land safely?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… If it’s you, then you’ll surely manage.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was that you encouraging me? I’m glad to hear.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After a bitter laugh, Natalia gave a powerless sigh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“There are still 50 minutes before arriving at the airport. It’s too early to pray – kid, chat with me for a while.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… I don’t mind.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
So they started a random conversation. First, they began with those two hours when communication ceased. Then they listed the dead Volsack’s many evil deeds in detail. Finally, the two of them naturally remembered the magi and Dead Apostles that they had destroyed, and those Shura’s fields that the two had faced together.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia, who was usually quiet, became talkative for some reason today. The low roar of the Ghouls coming in from the cabin intertwined with the sound of them repeatedly hitting the cockpit’s door. Chatting is the single best choice to distract one’s attention from that.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– When you first told me you want to enter this career path, I was having a real headache for a long time. Moreover, you didn’t want to change your idea no matter how much I persuaded you.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Was I such an unpromising disciple?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No… it’s because you have too much promise, too much potential.” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalie said with a bitter laugh.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… What does that mean?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Because you can make your actions completely removed from your emotions – regular hit men can only obtain it after many years of trials. However, you had that since you were born. What a surprising talent.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“…”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“But hey, it’s not necessarily correct to choose your life’s path based on talent and abilities alone.  A person’s belief and feelings come before talents; that is the key to decide a person’s life. If that doesn’t exist, a person can’t be regarded as a person anymore. If they consider ‘What needs to be done’ before considering ‘What I want to do’ and only acted according to those rules… then they are not people but are only regarded as machines, far removed from the life of a human.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The words of the teacher who had watched him growing up glided past the boy’s heart like cold frost.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I, well… I had thought you are a very cold person.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“What’s that after all this time? Isn’t that the truth? Was I ever gentle towards you?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“No. You always were strict, absolutely merciless.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Usually, disciplining a boy is the role of the father.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the opposite end of the radio, Natalia was silent for a while, then continued after sighing helplessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“However, I carry a certain degree of responsibility for causing you not to have the education from a father. Well, how to say it… it’s not that there was a way to push it off me.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I can only teach you some survival skills; I’m useless for everything else – Natalia added that as if mocking herself.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… You wanted to be my father?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t mix up men with women, impertinent. At least you should call me mother.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Right. Sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although Kiritsugu’s answering tone was very even, his expression looked very shocked. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Radio can’t display the other person’s face and obviously can’t see their expressions either. Therefore, Natalia could not know of Kiritsugu’s current feelings. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… For a long time, I experienced the blood and stench on my own. I’ve almost forgotten the fact that I am all alone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That’s why, well… Haha. It’s almost funny. As if we are family.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Me too –”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
What’s the meaning of saying these things now? Kiritsugu asked himself in his heart while he continued to speak. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– I, have also regarded you as if you’re my mother.  I feel that I’m not alone, and I was happy.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Hey there Kiritsugu. So that we don’t feel too awkward when we meet next time, let’s stop talking about this topic.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia’s current bewildered expression could vaguely be discerned in her words. It seems she was still unaccustomed to things like ‘embarrassment’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Ahh, the situation got worse. I’m landing in 20 minutes. I don’t want to commit some fatal mistake at such an important time just because I remembered something funny.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu apologized.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia didn’t need to choose to do an emergency landing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
She also wasn’t going to meet Kiritsugu again.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Only Kiritsugu knew that.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is no possibility of Natalia surviving before all these Ghouls are completely destroyed. The only way to deal with this airliner full of Ghouls is to make it plunge into the Atlantic Ocean. The operation to eliminate the “Demonic Bee User” is achieved at the cost of the lives of all the passengers and crew and Natalia Kaminski – Kiritsugu was already prepared for this outcome. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But Kiritsugu knew his teacher would definitely demonstrate her amazing abilities at the last moment. Natalia, who held on to the creed of ‘must survive no matter what’, may prevent the body of the plane from crushing in order to save her own life. Kiritsugu must consider this as well – that would be the unpredictable worst result.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia, who prioritizes her life above all else, must choose this outcome without hesitation after weighing out the risks. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Land the airliner filled with 300 Ghouls at the airport and release these hungry dead – she would definitely choose this method if there were no other choices. Kiritsugu had already made the preparations to deal with this 10000-to-1 possibility precisely because Kiritsugu knew her too well.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to prevent the disaster from expanding further, the A300 must not be allowed to land.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is the unswayable truth regardless of Natalia’s welfare.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu had been around almost half of New York an hour ago and finally brought a military surface-to-air portable missile launcher from the black market. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Right now, Kiritsugu was standing in a motor boat floating on the sea, waiting for Natalia’s plane to appear in his sight. The giant airline needs to circle a while before landing at the New York International Airport; Kiritsugu’s current position can roughly get the plane into the range of his missile.  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
While he was purchasing the weapon and choosing the spot to fire, Kiritsugu once again doubted the construction of his own mentality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Viewing from the perspective of avoiding a larger tragedy, it is a correct response for him to calmly face Natalia’s death.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, what is he who gives up on the final ‘miracle’ that would make the woman he loves survive, and instead kill her with his own hands? &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It would be good if everything was only an assumption, but right now Emiya Kiritsugu was facing the cruel truth. Soon, he would erase Natalia by his own hands. Now, A300 had appeared at the sky at the break of dawn with sparkling silver wings. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“… Perhaps I, have really lost it.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Natalia still believed without a doubt that Kiritsugu, on the other side of the radio, was in a hotel in New York, so she said leisurely with no caution.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Maybe I would never end up saying those things if such a big mistake didn’t occur. It seems my time is up, too. Should I be retiring…” &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“– If you retire, then what do you plan on doing after?”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu still faked an even voice. Meanwhile, his two hands have started to set the missile launcher onto his shoulder, and aimed the missile at the airliner.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“If I lose my job… haha, then I may really become your mother.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even with his eyes running full of tears, he was still able to accurately decide the distance to the target… it was within 1500 meters. A certain hit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“You… really are my family.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu said softly, then he released the missile.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the few seconds that the missile had to be manually directed and Kiritsugu had to keep the aim on the airliner that Natalia was on, all his memories about her resurfaced in Kiritsugu’s mind. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But that torture did not last long. Soon the missile locked onto the heat radiation the giant commercial airliner emitted out. The missile left Kiritsugu’s control, and rushed mercilessly towards the target like a hungry shark.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The missile hit squarely on the gas tank beneath the wings; Kiritsugu watched the plane tilt and fall downwards. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The collapse afterwards was like a sand picture blown apart by a stormy wind – the masses of iron that lost its thrust was dismembered like rotten wood, and became a cloud of fine dust that silently fell onto the surface of the sea. The carcass of the plane that fell in the rising morning glow danced like confetti at a gala.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The first sliver of the dawn’s light that shone out from the other side of the horizon didn’t touch Natalia’s face even at the end. Basked in the morning sun all alone, Emiya Kiritsugu started crying soundlessly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once again, he had saved a crowd of unknown faces. Without anyone knowing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Did you see that, Shirley?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
I have killed again this time. Killed as when I killed my father. I would never make the same mistake that I made with you back then. I, wanted to save more people…&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Kiritsugu’s actions and intentions were known by others, would they thank Kiritsugu? Would the passengers at the airport who were spared of death under the threat of the Ghouls praise Kiritsugu as a hero?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Don’t kid me…Don’t kid me! Bastard!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Grasping tightly the missile launcher that was starting to wear off the remaining heat, Kiritsugu roared towards the brightening sky.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He didn’t want prestige or gratitude. He just wanted to see Natalia’s face once again. He just wanted to call her “Mom” face to face.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This isn’t the conclusion he wanted. This is only the correct decision, with no other choice and no space for dispute. Kiritsugu’s decision was ‘correct’. He erased the person who must die and saved those with no reason to die. If this isn’t ‘justice’, then what would it be?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It can’t come back anymore. He remembered that distant face so long ago that asked him “What kind of a man would you like to become?” with a gentle look under the blinding morning sun.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At that time, Kiritsugu should have answered – If he has the power to freely change the world, if miracles would dwell in his hands; ‘I want to be a hero of justice!’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Kiritsugu back then still didn’t know what this scale named ‘justice’ would rob away, and what it would bring him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
‘Justice’ took away his father, and now it also took his mother. All it left was the sensation of blood in his hands. Even his right to remember them was also stripped away.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The people he loved. Their voices, their faces; none of them can come back. Instead, they will appear again and again in Kiritsugu’s nightmares. They would probably never forgive Kiritsugu, who took their lives away with his own hands. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That is the choice of’“justice’. The price of pursuing his ideal.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now, Kiritsugu can no longer turn back. What he seeks will disappear with even a single moment of hesitation or uncertainty. If so, then all the prices he had paid, and all the sacrifices, would become worthless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Surely he would follow the ideal in his heart and reach for its fulfilment while he cursed and hated at the same time?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kiritsugu vowed silently in his heart. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He will accept that curse. He will accept this anger. At the same time, he prays that some day he will drain all his tears and reach that far distant and serene utopia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the cruelty that his hands carry is the limit for humans. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Then let he himself wipe away all the tears in the world.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That was the last day of Kiritsugu’s youth –&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
As he determinedly stepped towards that thorny and uneven path. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Volume_3_Postface|Volume 3 Postface]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_1|Act 13, Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero&amp;diff=59862</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero&amp;diff=59862"/>
		<updated>2010-02-28T09:13:47Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: Added link for 13.1&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Fate_Zero_promo.jpg|200px|thumb|A promotional image.]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fate/Zero series is available in the following languages:&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;&#039;English&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero_(Polski)|Polski (Polish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
* [[Fate/Zero (Français)|Français]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero_(Việt Nam)|Việt Nam (Vietnamese)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero_~Brazilian_Portuguese~ |Português do Brasil (Brazilian Portuguese)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero_(Hungarian)|Magyar (Hungarian)]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate/Zero (English) is a translation project undertaken by various members of the [http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair Forum] and Baka-Tsuki, hosted only by Baka-Tsuki. Be sure to thank them accordingly!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We need active proofreaders at the moment. Please contact us at Beast&#039;s Lair Forum and post on the [http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi?board=walk&amp;amp;action=display&amp;amp;thread=3311&amp;amp;page=1 Fate/Zero Translation Project thread] if you&#039;re interested in helping out. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Story Synopsis ==&lt;br /&gt;
War of the Holy Grail - Pursuing the power of the &amp;quot;Holy Grail&amp;quot; which grants a miracle, this is a contest in which seven magi summon seven Heroic Spirits to compete for it. In that battle whose conclusion was postponed three times, now, the fourth war commenced again. Entrusting their dearest wish of victory, the magi joined the battleground called &amp;quot;Fuyuki&amp;quot;, but amongst them, there was a man who was always alone, and could not find out the meaning behind his fights. His name was Kotomine Kirei. Not comprehending the guidance of fate, Kirei was lost, and had kept questioning. Why someone like his was given the Command Seals. However, the fate of his fights crossed Kirei&#039;s path with a nemesis by chance. That person is - Emiya Kiritsugu. A man who was sterner than anyone else, more merciless than anyone else, and who sought the miracle of the Holy Grail. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Merely recited in fragments in Fate/Stay Night, this is the Fourth War of the Holy Grail 10 years ago. The truth which unfolded behind the battle between Shirō&#039;s foster father, Rin&#039;s father, and the younger Kotomine Kirei, is finally revealed......&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Fate/Zero:Registration_Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first post at the [http://nrvnqsr.proboards.com/index.cgi?board=walk&amp;amp;action=display&amp;amp;thread=3311 Beast&#039;s Lair] forum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translators are asked to [[Fate/Zero:Registration_Page|register]] the chapters they plan to work on. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Format Standards ===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero:Format_guidelines|Fate/Zero Format Guidelines]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Translators/Editors: It is highly suggested that you use terminology and concepts from the [http://typemoon.wikia.com/wiki/Main_Page TYPE-MOON Wiki]. Any missing information may be picked up from [http://tatari.110mb.com/fuyuki/index.htm Fuyuki Wiki]. --[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*January 5th, 2010&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 11: Part 2 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 11: Part 3 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 11: Part 4 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*February 8th, 2010&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 12: Part 2 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*February 19th, 2010&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 12: Part 3 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*February 27th, 2010&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 12: Part 4 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Older updates can be found [[Fate/Zero:Update|here]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Fate/Zero by Nasu Kinoko &amp;amp; Urobuchi Gen ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 - The Untold Story of the Fourth Holy Grail War / 第四次聖杯戦争秘話 [[Fate/Zero:Volume1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:FZ_v01_cover.jpg|400px|thumb|Volume 1.]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Prologue_1|8 years ago]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Prologue_2|3 years ago]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Prologue_3|1 year ago]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_1|Act 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_2|Act 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 2 Part 1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 2 Part 2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 2 Part 3|Part 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 2 Part 4|Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_3|Act 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 3 Part 1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_3_Part_2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_3_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_3_Part_4|Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_3_Part_5|Part 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_4|Act 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_4_Part_1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_4_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_4_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_4_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume_1_Postface|Postface]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Volume_1_Postface_1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Volume_1_Postface_2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2- The Mad Feast of Kings / 王たちの狂宴 [[Fate/Zero:Volume2_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:FZ_v02_cover.jpg|400px|thumb|Volume 2.]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_5|Act 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_6|Act 6]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_6_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_6_Part_2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_6_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_6_Part_4|Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_7|Act 7]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_7_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_7_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_7_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_7_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_8|Act 8]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_6|Part 6]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume_2_Postface|Postface]] &lt;br /&gt;
=== Volume 3 - The Scattered Ones / 散りゆく者たち ===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:FZ_v03_cover.jpg|400px|thumb|Volume 3.]]&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_9|Act 9]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_10|Act 10]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_11|Act 11]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_3|Part 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_4|Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 12&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 1 - Waiting for translator input&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_2|Part 2]] (100%)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_3|Part 3]] (100%)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_4|Part 4]] (100%)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Postface&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Volume 4 - Flames of Purgatory / 煉獄の炎 ===&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Interlude&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 13&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_13_Part_1|Part 1]]  &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 2 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 3 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 4 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 14&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 1&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 2&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 3 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 4 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 5 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 15&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 1&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 2 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 3&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 4&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 5&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 16&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 1&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 2&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 3&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 4&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 5&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 6&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 7&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 8&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 9&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 10&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 11&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Epilogue&lt;br /&gt;
::*The Next Day&lt;br /&gt;
::*Half A Year Later&lt;br /&gt;
::*Five Years Later&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Postface&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Commentary&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Another Story - Heart of Freaks&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&#039;THE END&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Translator&#039;s_Notes|Translator&#039;s Notes and References]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Project Staff ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Administrator: - &lt;br /&gt;
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Brynhilde|Brynhilde]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Translators ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Brynhilde|Brynhilde]]  ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] (Baka-Tsuki) (From Japanese + Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Caradryan|Caradryan]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Onewhiterabbit|onewhiterabbit]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;KIA&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Byakko|Byakko]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Japanese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:WingZero|WingZero]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Flamerare|Flamerare]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Editors ===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:mewarmo990|mewarmo990]] (Baka-Tsuki), ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;MIA&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:CanonRap|CanonRap]]  ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;KIA&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] (Baka-Tsuki)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Series Overview ==&lt;br /&gt;
*  &#039;&#039;Fate/Zero #1 - 第四次聖杯戦争秘話&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
First Edition Published December 29, 2006, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second Edition Published January 26, 2007, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*  &#039;&#039;Fate/Zero #2 - 王たちの狂宴&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
First Edition Published March 31, 2007, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*  &#039;&#039;Fate/Zero #3 - 散りゆく者たち&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
First Edition Published July 27, 2007, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*  &#039;&#039;Fate/Zero #4 - 煉獄の炎&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
First Edition Published December 29, 2007, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero&amp;diff=59481</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero&amp;diff=59481"/>
		<updated>2010-02-22T11:44:20Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: Added Part 4 link&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Fate_Zero_promo.jpg|200px|thumb|A promotional image.]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fate/Zero series is available in the following languages:&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;&#039;English&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero_(Polski)|Polski (Polish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
* [[Fate/Zero (Français)|Français]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero_(Việt Nam)|Việt Nam (Vietnamese)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero_~Brazilian_Portuguese~ |Português do Brasil (Brazilian Portuguese)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero_(Hungarian)|Magyar (Hungarian)]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate/Zero (English) is a translation project undertaken by various members of the [http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair Forum] and Baka-Tsuki, hosted only by Baka-Tsuki. Be sure to thank them accordingly!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We need active proofreaders at the moment. Please contact us at Beast&#039;s Lair Forum and post on the [http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi?board=walk&amp;amp;action=display&amp;amp;thread=3311&amp;amp;page=1 Fate/Zero Translation Project thread] if you&#039;re interested in helping out. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Story Synopsis ==&lt;br /&gt;
War of the Holy Grail - Pursuing the power of the &amp;quot;Holy Grail&amp;quot; which grants a miracle, this is a contest in which seven magi summon seven Heroic Spirits to compete for it. In that battle whose conclusion was postponed three times, now, the fourth war commenced again. Entrusting their dearest wish of victory, the magi joined the battleground called &amp;quot;Fuyuki&amp;quot;, but amongst them, there was a man who was always alone, and could not find out the meaning behind his fights. His name was Kotomine Kirei. Not comprehending the guidance of fate, Kirei was lost, and had kept questioning. Why someone like his was given the Command Seals. However, the fate of his fights crossed Kirei&#039;s path with a nemesis by chance. That person is - Emiya Kiritsugu. A man who was sterner than anyone else, more merciless than anyone else, and who sought the miracle of the Holy Grail. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Merely recited in fragments in Fate/Stay Night, this is the Fourth War of the Holy Grail 10 years ago. The truth which unfolded behind the battle between Shirō&#039;s foster father, Rin&#039;s father, and the younger Kotomine Kirei, is finally revealed......&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Fate/Zero:Registration_Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first post at the [http://nrvnqsr.proboards.com/index.cgi?board=walk&amp;amp;action=display&amp;amp;thread=3311 Beast&#039;s Lair] forum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translators are asked to [[Fate/Zero:Registration_Page|register]] the chapters they plan to work on. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Format Standards ===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero:Format_guidelines|Fate/Zero Format Guidelines]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Translators/Editors: It is highly suggested that you use terminology and concepts from the [http://typemoon.wikia.com/wiki/Main_Page TYPE-MOON Wiki]. Any missing information may be picked up from [http://tatari.110mb.com/fuyuki/index.htm Fuyuki Wiki]. --[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*January 5th, 2010&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 11: Part 2 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 11: Part 3 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 11: Part 4 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*February 8th, 2010&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 12: Part 2 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*February 19th, 2010&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 12: Part 3 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Older updates can be found [[Fate/Zero:Update|here]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Fate/Zero by Nasu Kinoko &amp;amp; Urobuchi Gen ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 - The Untold Story of the Fourth Holy Grail War / 第四次聖杯戦争秘話 [[Fate/Zero:Volume1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:FZ_v01_cover.jpg|400px|thumb|Volume 1.]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Prologue_1|8 years ago]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Prologue_2|3 years ago]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Prologue_3|1 year ago]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_1|Act 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_2|Act 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 2 Part 1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 2 Part 2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 2 Part 3|Part 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 2 Part 4|Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_3|Act 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 3 Part 1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_3_Part_2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_3_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_3_Part_4|Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_3_Part_5|Part 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_4|Act 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_4_Part_1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_4_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_4_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_4_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume_1_Postface|Postface]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Volume_1_Postface_1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Volume_1_Postface_2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2- The Mad Feast of Kings / 王たちの狂宴 [[Fate/Zero:Volume2_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:FZ_v02_cover.jpg|400px|thumb|Volume 2.]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_5|Act 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_6|Act 6]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_6_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_6_Part_2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_6_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_6_Part_4|Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_7|Act 7]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_7_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_7_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_7_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_7_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_8|Act 8]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_6|Part 6]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume_2_Postface|Postface]] &lt;br /&gt;
=== Volume 3 - The Scattered Ones / 散りゆく者たち ===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:FZ_v03_cover.jpg|400px|thumb|Volume 3.]]&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_9|Act 9]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_10|Act 10]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_11|Act 11]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_3|Part 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_4|Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 12&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_1|Part 1]] (0%)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_2|Part 2]] (100%)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_3|Part 3]] (100%)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_4|Part 4]] (0%)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Postface&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Volume 4 - Flames of Purgatory / 煉獄の炎 ===&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Interlude&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 13&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 1 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 2 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 3 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 4 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 14&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 1&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 2&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 3 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 4 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 5 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 15&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 1&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 2 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 3&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 4&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 5&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 16&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 1&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 2&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 3&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 4&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 5&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 6&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 7&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 8&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 9&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 10&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 11&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Epilogue&lt;br /&gt;
::*The Next Day&lt;br /&gt;
::*Half A Year Later&lt;br /&gt;
::*Five Years Later&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Postface&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Commentary&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Another Story - Heart of Freaks&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&#039;THE END&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Translator&#039;s_Notes|Translator&#039;s Notes and References]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Project Staff ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Administrator: - &lt;br /&gt;
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Brynhilde|Brynhilde]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Translators ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Brynhilde|Brynhilde]]  ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] (Baka-Tsuki) (From Japanese + Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Caradryan|Caradryan]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Onewhiterabbit|onewhiterabbit]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;KIA&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Byakko|Byakko]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Japanese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:WingZero|WingZero]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Flamerare|Flamerare]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Editors ===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:mewarmo990|mewarmo990]] (Baka-Tsuki), ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;MIA&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:CanonRap|CanonRap]]  ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;KIA&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] (Baka-Tsuki)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Series Overview ==&lt;br /&gt;
*  &#039;&#039;Fate/Zero #1 - 第四次聖杯戦争秘話&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
First Edition Published December 29, 2006, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second Edition Published January 26, 2007, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*  &#039;&#039;Fate/Zero #2 - 王たちの狂宴&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
First Edition Published March 31, 2007, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*  &#039;&#039;Fate/Zero #3 - 散りゆく者たち&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
First Edition Published July 27, 2007, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*  &#039;&#039;Fate/Zero #4 - 煉獄の炎&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
First Edition Published December 29, 2007, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_4&amp;diff=59469</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Act 12 Part 4</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_4&amp;diff=59469"/>
		<updated>2010-02-22T03:41:57Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: Set up of navigation. TODO: Add in the Volume 3 link when page is created.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_3|Act 12, Part 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to Volume 3&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero&amp;diff=59446</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero&amp;diff=59446"/>
		<updated>2010-02-21T22:44:01Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: Added in link for 12.1&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Category:Hosted Projects]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Fate_Zero_promo.jpg|200px|thumb|A promotional image.]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Fate/Zero series is available in the following languages:&lt;br /&gt;
*&#039;&#039;&#039;English&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero_(Polski)|Polski (Polish)]]&lt;br /&gt;
* [[Fate/Zero (Français)|Français]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero_(Việt Nam)|Việt Nam (Vietnamese)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero_~Brazilian_Portuguese~ |Português do Brasil (Brazilian Portuguese)]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero_(Hungarian)|Magyar (Hungarian)]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fate/Zero (English) is a translation project undertaken by various members of the [http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair Forum] and Baka-Tsuki, hosted only by Baka-Tsuki. Be sure to thank them accordingly!&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We need active proofreaders at the moment. Please contact us at Beast&#039;s Lair Forum and post on the [http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi?board=walk&amp;amp;action=display&amp;amp;thread=3311&amp;amp;page=1 Fate/Zero Translation Project thread] if you&#039;re interested in helping out. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Story Synopsis ==&lt;br /&gt;
War of the Holy Grail - Pursuing the power of the &amp;quot;Holy Grail&amp;quot; which grants a miracle, this is a contest in which seven magi summon seven Heroic Spirits to compete for it. In that battle whose conclusion was postponed three times, now, the fourth war commenced again. Entrusting their dearest wish of victory, the magi joined the battleground called &amp;quot;Fuyuki&amp;quot;, but amongst them, there was a man who was always alone, and could not find out the meaning behind his fights. His name was Kotomine Kirei. Not comprehending the guidance of fate, Kirei was lost, and had kept questioning. Why someone like his was given the Command Seals. However, the fate of his fights crossed Kirei&#039;s path with a nemesis by chance. That person is - Emiya Kiritsugu. A man who was sterner than anyone else, more merciless than anyone else, and who sought the miracle of the Holy Grail. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Merely recited in fragments in Fate/Stay Night, this is the Fourth War of the Holy Grail 10 years ago. The truth which unfolded behind the battle between Shirō&#039;s foster father, Rin&#039;s father, and the younger Kotomine Kirei, is finally revealed......&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Translation ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== [[Fate/Zero:Registration_Page|Registration]] ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first post at the [http://nrvnqsr.proboards.com/index.cgi?board=walk&amp;amp;action=display&amp;amp;thread=3311 Beast&#039;s Lair] forum.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Translators are asked to [[Fate/Zero:Registration_Page|register]] the chapters they plan to work on. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Format Standards ===&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Fate/Zero:Format_guidelines|Fate/Zero Format Guidelines]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
To Translators/Editors: It is highly suggested that you use terminology and concepts from the [http://typemoon.wikia.com/wiki/Main_Page TYPE-MOON Wiki]. Any missing information may be picked up from [http://tatari.110mb.com/fuyuki/index.htm Fuyuki Wiki]. --[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Updates ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*January 5th, 2010&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 11: Part 2 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 11: Part 3 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 11: Part 4 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*February 8th, 2010&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 12: Part 2 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*February 19th, 2010&lt;br /&gt;
:*Translation for Act 12: Part 3 Complete&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Older updates can be found [[Fate/Zero:Update|here]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Fate/Zero by Nasu Kinoko &amp;amp; Urobuchi Gen ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 1 - The Untold Story of the Fourth Holy Grail War / 第四次聖杯戦争秘話 [[Fate/Zero:Volume1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:FZ_v01_cover.jpg|400px|thumb|Volume 1.]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Prologue|Prologue]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Prologue_1|8 years ago]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Prologue_2|3 years ago]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Prologue_3|1 year ago]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_1|Act 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 1 Part 5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_2|Act 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 2 Part 1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 2 Part 2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 2 Part 3|Part 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 2 Part 4|Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_3|Act 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act 3 Part 1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_3_Part_2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_3_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_3_Part_4|Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_3_Part_5|Part 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_4|Act 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_4_Part_1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_4_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_4_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_4_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume_1_Postface|Postface]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Volume_1_Postface_1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Volume_1_Postface_2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Volume 2- The Mad Feast of Kings / 王たちの狂宴 [[Fate/Zero:Volume2_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:FZ_v02_cover.jpg|400px|thumb|Volume 2.]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_5|Act 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_5_Part_5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_6|Act 6]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_6_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_6_Part_2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_6_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_6_Part_4|Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_7|Act 7]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_7_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_7_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_7_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_7_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_8|Act 8]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_8_Part_6|Part 6]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume_2_Postface|Postface]] &lt;br /&gt;
=== Volume 3 - The Scattered Ones / 散りゆく者たち ===&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:FZ_v03_cover.jpg|400px|thumb|Volume 3.]]&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_9|Act 9]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_1|Part 1]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_9_Part_5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_10|Act 10]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_2|Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_3|Part 3]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_4|Part 4]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_5|Part 5]] &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Act_11|Act 11]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_1|Part 1]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_2|Part 2]] &lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_3|Part 3]]&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_4|Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 12&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_1|Part 1]] (0%)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_2|Part 2]] (100%)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_3|Part 3]] (100%)&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 4&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Postface&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Volume 4 - Flames of Purgatory / 煉獄の炎 ===&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Interlude&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 13&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 1 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 2 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 3 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 4 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 14&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 1&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 2&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 3 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 4 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 5 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 15&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 1&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 2 &lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 3&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 4&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 5&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Act 16&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 1&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 2&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 3&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 4&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 5&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 6&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 7&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 8&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 9&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 10&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 11&lt;br /&gt;
::*Part 12&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Epilogue&lt;br /&gt;
::*The Next Day&lt;br /&gt;
::*Half A Year Later&lt;br /&gt;
::*Five Years Later&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Postface&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Commentary&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:Another Story - Heart of Freaks&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;&#039;THE END&#039;&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
:[[Fate/Zero:Translator&#039;s_Notes|Translator&#039;s Notes and References]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Project Staff ==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*Project Administrator: - &lt;br /&gt;
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Brynhilde|Brynhilde]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Translators ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;ACTIVE&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Brynhilde|Brynhilde]]  ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] (Baka-Tsuki) (From Japanese + Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Caradryan|Caradryan]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Onewhiterabbit|onewhiterabbit]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;KIA&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Byakko|Byakko]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Japanese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:WingZero|WingZero]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Flamerare|Flamerare]] ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair]) (From Chinese text)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
=== Editors ===&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:mewarmo990|mewarmo990]] (Baka-Tsuki), ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;MIA&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:CanonRap|CanonRap]]  ([http://nrvnqsr.proboards20.com/index.cgi Beast&#039;s Lair])&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;KIA&#039;&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
::*[[User:Smidge204|Smidge204]] (Baka-Tsuki)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
== Series Overview ==&lt;br /&gt;
*  &#039;&#039;Fate/Zero #1 - 第四次聖杯戦争秘話&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
First Edition Published December 29, 2006, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Second Edition Published January 26, 2007, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*  &#039;&#039;Fate/Zero #2 - 王たちの狂宴&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
First Edition Published March 31, 2007, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*  &#039;&#039;Fate/Zero #3 - 散りゆく者たち&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
First Edition Published July 27, 2007, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*  &#039;&#039;Fate/Zero #4 - 煉獄の炎&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
First Edition Published December 29, 2007, ISBN: none (self published)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_1&amp;diff=59385</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Act 12 Part 1</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_1&amp;diff=59385"/>
		<updated>2010-02-21T09:33:52Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: Corrected Links.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_4|Act 11, Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_2|Act 12, Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_1&amp;diff=59384</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Act 12 Part 1</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_1&amp;diff=59384"/>
		<updated>2010-02-21T09:33:16Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: Links.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;...&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_2|Act 12, Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_4|Act 11, Part 4]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_1&amp;diff=59383</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Act 12 Part 1</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_12_Part_1&amp;diff=59383"/>
		<updated>2010-02-21T09:31:00Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;...&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_1&amp;diff=55044</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Act 11 Part 1</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_1&amp;diff=55044"/>
		<updated>2009-12-27T08:28:40Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: Attempt number 2 of changing &amp;#039;went pass&amp;#039; to &amp;#039;passed&amp;#039;. Sorry about that.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Image:FZ_v03_161.png|thumb|Act 11]]&lt;br /&gt;
=== -84:15:32 ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!--DO NOT delete page markers. Thank you. --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 163 ==== --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
From the rooftop of the centre building of Shinto which was far away, Sola was observing the figure of the giant sea monster which was swallowed by a blinding white light and gradually disappeared, in the night fog at the other side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her vision was already obscured in that fog, moreover from such a distance away, she could not follow up the progress of the fight with her naked eyes. She did not prepare any familiar which could be immediately used for scouting purposes in this situation, so she had no choice but to gaze at the riverbank at which the giant sea monster and fighter jets were dancing wildly, whilst worrying over it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyway, the battle had apparently completed its first stage, but the Command Seals on her right hand was still there. That would mean that Lancer was still remaining in battle in good health.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank God……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although she was being hit by strong gusts of wind which raged at the high windswept place, Sola was relieved for now. Lancer would probably bring good news back soon. If his victory was shared with other Servants, Masters apart from Sola would also receive the incentive of additional Command Seals,&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 164 ==== --&amp;gt; but that was something trivial. Now, she was happy at merely regaining the three strokes of the Command Seals binding her to her Servant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the noise of the blowing wind was absent, Sola would probably sense the presence of an attacker stealing up to her back unnoticed from the stairs earlier. Preoccupied with the battlefield at the other side, she let her guard down. But for the lady who did not even have the knowledge of self-defense, much less combat training, there is no way she could not be blamed. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly she tripped. Even after she ended up on the concrete floor with her face up, she did not even have the time to grasp what had happened. She reflexively held out her right hand to seek help, but it was grabbed by someone roughly. Nevertheless, that person obviously did not have the slightest intention of helping Sola, who had fallen. Instead, a blow of excruciating pain struck her wrist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aaa―”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the surface of her fine and slender wrist, like a broken tap, fresh blood gushed forth.. Sola stared at attentively in disbelief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her right hand was not there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With just a blow, it was cut off cleanly. The fingers and nails which she prided in and never fail to take care, and also the Command Seals which were more valuable than anything else, disappeared altogether from Sola’s right arm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 165 ==== --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Above the pain and the chill of losing her blood, the all the more desperate sense of loss dyed Sola’s thinking pitch black.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aa, aaaa, aaaaahhhhhh! AAAAAAHHHH!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whilst letting out a deranged scream, Sola crawled about on the floor, trying to find the whereabouts of her disappeared right hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;No! It’ll be troublesome if I don’t have THAT. I can’t call Diarmuid. I won’t be cared for by Diarmuid.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Worse come to worst, she would spend all the strokes and command him to “Love me!”, and that should be able to bind him. That’s why she was troubled at her right hand. Whatever the case, even at the price of her life, she would retrieve those Command Seals……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, no matter how much she searched on the cold concrete floor, apart from her splattered blood, there was nothing else ― After that, the tips of a pair of boots which were indifferent-looking and not moving, could be seen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the midst of her blurring vision due to heavy losses of blood, still prostrate on the floor, Sola looked up and saw an unfamiliar black-haired lady. Not even displaying any emotion, much less pity, that lady expressionlessly looked down at Sola, who was going to faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 166 ==== --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Hand……My…hand……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With her remaining left hand, she grabbed the lady’s boots, clinging onto it – after which she lost consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without any lingering affection, Hisau Maiya tossed away the female magus’ right hand which she severed with all her might using a survival knife. Using proper methods, the engraved Command Seals left on her left wrist could probably be recovered, but because Maiya did not have such technique at this time, it was completely valueless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maiya quickly tied the right wrist to prevent further loss of blood, after which she lifted the unconscious target onto her shoulder, and with her other empty hand, rang up Emiya Kiritsugu with her mobile phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;- What’s wrong, Maiya?”&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have secured Sola Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri at Shinto. The Command Seals were cut off with her right hand, but her condition is not critical.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039; “Okay. Leave that place quickly. Lancer would probably return soon.”&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Roger.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After getting the bare minimum conversation over with and cutting off the phone call, Maiya dashed down the stairs quickly and reached the lower floor.&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 167 ==== --&amp;gt; In the homunculus rib bone which was transplanted by means of Irisviel’s hands, there was still a dull pain since it had yet to familiarize itself with her body, but as for her movements, there was no problem at all. Thanks to that, just like before she was injured, Maiya trailed Lancer and his new Master, and managed to grab the golden opportunity of capturing Sola during Lancer’s absence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kiritsugu’s conjecture was right, but as before, he still viewed Kayneth who had lost his rights as Master, as the target he should annihilate. Kiritsugu’s policy is to be cautious against the ones who were chosen as Masters, even if they were to lose their Command Seals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His real intention for ordering Maiya to capture Sola alive should be to question her about Kayneth’s hiding place. The interrogation would certainly be a cruel experience for Sola, but even if it were the case, there would be no sympathy or mercy from Maiya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the situation of men fighting against men, cruelty was not something uncommon. Even Maiya herself understood that simple fact as it is, much less Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;×　　　　　　×&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 168 ==== --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The tranquility of late night accompanying the night streets of Shinto seemed so far away, as ambulance and patrol cars traveled to and fro continually. To those people who rushed about whilst flashing their emergency lights, they would probably not understand what situation had forced them to rush about in the dead of the night, nor the entire picture of the situation. Perhaps they would not understand it even during tomorrow or henceforth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shadow of a tall man in the clothing of a priest walking alone on the footpath late at night, would sufficiently be a target of questioning as a suspicious person under normal circumstances, but tonight they were virtually worked to death due to receipt of successive requests for help and instructions for blockades, so there is no way they have the time to even be concerned about an ordinary pedestrian. Amongst the patrol cars which passed Kotomine Kirei countless times, not even one paid any attention to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Kirei who was silently hurrying back to Fuyuki Church, caught in a deep thought within his mind, he did not spare any thoughts at all for the chaos of the city from which the remains of the mayhem had yet to subside. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Always faithful to the instructions, obedient to the responsibilities, strict with his ethics. Kirei had strived that hard until today. His conducts were always above the need to be doubted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which is exactly why – this was the first time he had the perplexity of not being able to surmise the meaning behind his actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originally, Kirei would rush to Tōsaka Tokiomi’s fights with the intention of providing backup for his teacher – but the moment he saw that Tokiomi’s opponent was Matō Kariya, Kirei chose not to join him as reinforcements, but merely to hide in the shades; an action tantamount to sabotage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 169 ==== --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
It was certainly true that he knew the difference in strength between Tokiomi and Kariya, and that the situation rendered things like assistance meaningless in the first place. So even if he was to only stand beside the fight as a spectator, one could say that his decision was in line with his principles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, his actions after that, were a complete deviation from his duty,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The instant Tokiomi caused Kariya to fall from the rooftop of the apartment, as if recognizing it as a complete victory, he did not even check his enemy’s corpse. Though half-shocked by his teacher’s audacity, Kirei went to look for Kariya’s body as a follow-up…… When he saw that figure prostrate on the back alley not long after, Kariya was still breathing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally, if he was the hound of the Tōsaka camp, delivering the final blow swiftly was an obvious duty. In spite of that, the thing going to and from Kirei’s mind then, was the contents of the conversation he had with Archer this morning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Kotomine Kirei wants to understand himself, not just Emiya Kiritsugu – no, prioritizing over Kiritsugu, he should observe Matō Kariya’s fate – that was the advice given to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally, that was an unpleasant conversation. A joke not deserving his time to be listened to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But still, with Tokiomi and Kariya’s showdown before him, what on earth had caused Kirei to choose the action of standing beside as a spectator? There was no need for him to stay there if he had decided that assistance was unnecessary. Wasn’t it more meaningful for him to seek the other Masters?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 170 ==== --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
And then, the instant the flames Tokiomi created caught Kariya…… The thing which was on his mind, wasn’t it the feeling of dejection?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he suddenly noticed what he was doing, Kirei had already begun administering first-aid curative magecraft onto Kariya’s body. Carrying Kariya, whose condition had become stable despite in a deep sleep due to his actions, he left the battlefield, and left him in front of the Matō residence whilst stealthily concealing himself from public gaze – That happened about 15 minutes ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The carvings of the Command Seals were still on Kariya’s hand. Kirei did not watch the battle at the Mion River until the end, but no matter how much injury was inflicted, Berserker was apparently still alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whilst covering the long distance from Miyama Town to the outskirts of Shinto at a slow pace, during that journey which passed through Fuyuki City, Kirei was still distressed over the self-question from which no answer came out – Why the heck had he done such a thing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was completely different from his buying and storing up wines of which the taste he knew not. That was not an action completely deprived of benefits. Until now, Kirei had also done secret things without Tokiomi’s permission, and also giving false reports repeatedly at times, but those were not something which could directly obstruct Tokiomi. His hope of a confrontation with Emiya Kiritsugu and Tokiomi’s possession of the Holy Grail – those were not conflicting things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Notwithstanding that, his prolonging the life of Matō Kariya who had been prowling after Tokiomi as a nemesis, had unmistakably turned him into Tokiomi’s foe.&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 171 ==== --&amp;gt; A act of treason with no excuses allowed. In the state of not even having a definite purpose, he had perpetrated something preposterous. Tonight, Kirei had clearly crossed the line of being a loyal servant of Tokiomi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was conscious of the gravity of his action, why did Kirei not have a tinge of regret within his heart, but instead inexplicable exhilaration?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Archer – had he been tricked by that King of Heroes heroic spirit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to his walking feet, his mind was extremely worn out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Kirei had a rare notion of wanting to talk to his father Risei. While he is honest to Kirei in all aspects, he is a father who would never be able to understand Kirei’s worries. Nevertheless, come to think of it, didn’t Kirei not have a heart to heart talk with his father before?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if he would end up making his father deeply disappointed, if he would just speak out his mind without any fear – while his relationship with his father would definitely change, won’t that provide something completely new to Kirei?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With this vague anticipation in his heart, shelving his worry for the time being, Kirei continued walking into the night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_5|Act 10, Part 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_2|Act 11, Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_1&amp;diff=55043</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Act 11 Part 1</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_1&amp;diff=55043"/>
		<updated>2009-12-27T08:27:14Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: Undo revision 55042 by Shadow (Talk) due to it somehow deleteing all text. Retrying after this.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Image:FZ_v03_161.png|thumb|Act 11]]&lt;br /&gt;
=== -84:15:32 ===&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!--DO NOT delete page markers. Thank you. --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 163 ==== --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
From the rooftop of the centre building of Shinto which was far away, Sola was observing the figure of the giant sea monster which was swallowed by a blinding white light and gradually disappeared, in the night fog at the other side.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her vision was already obscured in that fog, moreover from such a distance away, she could not follow up the progress of the fight with her naked eyes. She did not prepare any familiar which could be immediately used for scouting purposes in this situation, so she had no choice but to gaze at the riverbank at which the giant sea monster and fighter jets were dancing wildly, whilst worrying over it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Anyway, the battle had apparently completed its first stage, but the Command Seals on her right hand was still there. That would mean that Lancer was still remaining in battle in good health.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Thank God……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although she was being hit by strong gusts of wind which raged at the high windswept place, Sola was relieved for now. Lancer would probably bring good news back soon. If his victory was shared with other Servants, Masters apart from Sola would also receive the incentive of additional Command Seals,&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 164 ==== --&amp;gt; but that was something trivial. Now, she was happy at merely regaining the three strokes of the Command Seals binding her to her Servant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If the noise of the blowing wind was absent, Sola would probably sense the presence of an attacker stealing up to her back unnoticed from the stairs earlier. Preoccupied with the battlefield at the other side, she let her guard down. But for the lady who did not even have the knowledge of self-defense, much less combat training, there is no way she could not be blamed. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly she tripped. Even after she ended up on the concrete floor with her face up, she did not even have the time to grasp what had happened. She reflexively held out her right hand to seek help, but it was grabbed by someone roughly. Nevertheless, that person obviously did not have the slightest intention of helping Sola, who had fallen. Instead, a blow of excruciating pain struck her wrist.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aaa―”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the surface of her fine and slender wrist, like a broken tap, fresh blood gushed forth.. Sola stared at attentively in disbelief.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Her right hand was not there.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With just a blow, it was cut off cleanly. The fingers and nails which she prided in and never fail to take care, and also the Command Seals which were more valuable than anything else, disappeared altogether from Sola’s right arm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 165 ==== --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Above the pain and the chill of losing her blood, the all the more desperate sense of loss dyed Sola’s thinking pitch black.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Aa, aaaa, aaaaahhhhhh! AAAAAAHHHH!!”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whilst letting out a deranged scream, Sola crawled about on the floor, trying to find the whereabouts of her disappeared right hand.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;No! It’ll be troublesome if I don’t have THAT. I can’t call Diarmuid. I won’t be cared for by Diarmuid.&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Worse come to worst, she would spend all the strokes and command him to “Love me!”, and that should be able to bind him. That’s why she was troubled at her right hand. Whatever the case, even at the price of her life, she would retrieve those Command Seals……&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, no matter how much she searched on the cold concrete floor, apart from her splattered blood, there was nothing else ― After that, the tips of a pair of boots which were indifferent-looking and not moving, could be seen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the midst of her blurring vision due to heavy losses of blood, still prostrate on the floor, Sola looked up and saw an unfamiliar black-haired lady. Not even displaying any emotion, much less pity, that lady expressionlessly looked down at Sola, who was going to faint.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 166 ==== --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
“Hand……My…hand……”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With her remaining left hand, she grabbed the lady’s boots, clinging onto it – after which she lost consciousness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without any lingering affection, Hisau Maiya tossed away the female magus’ right hand which she severed with all her might using a survival knife. Using proper methods, the engraved Command Seals left on her left wrist could probably be recovered, but because Maiya did not have such technique at this time, it was completely valueless.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maiya quickly tied the right wrist to prevent further loss of blood, after which she lifted the unconscious target onto her shoulder, and with her other empty hand, rang up Emiya Kiritsugu with her mobile phone.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;- What’s wrong, Maiya?”&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“I have secured Sola Nuada-Re Sophia-Ri at Shinto. The Command Seals were cut off with her right hand, but her condition is not critical.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039; “Okay. Leave that place quickly. Lancer would probably return soon.”&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
“Roger.”&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
After getting the bare minimum conversation over with and cutting off the phone call, Maiya dashed down the stairs quickly and reached the lower floor.&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 167 ==== --&amp;gt; In the homunculus rib bone which was transplanted by means of Irisviel’s hands, there was still a dull pain since it had yet to familiarize itself with her body, but as for her movements, there was no problem at all. Thanks to that, just like before she was injured, Maiya trailed Lancer and his new Master, and managed to grab the golden opportunity of capturing Sola during Lancer’s absence.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sure enough, Kiritsugu’s conjecture was right, but as before, he still viewed Kayneth who had lost his rights as Master, as the target he should annihilate. Kiritsugu’s policy is to be cautious against the ones who were chosen as Masters, even if they were to lose their Command Seals.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
His real intention for ordering Maiya to capture Sola alive should be to question her about Kayneth’s hiding place. The interrogation would certainly be a cruel experience for Sola, but even if it were the case, there would be no sympathy or mercy from Maiya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the situation of men fighting against men, cruelty was not something uncommon. Even Maiya herself understood that simple fact as it is, much less Kiritsugu.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;center&amp;gt;×　　　　　　×&amp;lt;/center&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 168 ==== --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
The tranquility of late night accompanying the night streets of Shinto seemed so far away, as ambulance and patrol cars traveled to and fro continually. To those people who rushed about whilst flashing their emergency lights, they would probably not understand what situation had forced them to rush about in the dead of the night, nor the entire picture of the situation. Perhaps they would not understand it even during tomorrow or henceforth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The shadow of a tall man in the clothing of a priest walking alone on the footpath late at night, would sufficiently be a target of questioning as a suspicious person under normal circumstances, but tonight they were virtually worked to death due to receipt of successive requests for help and instructions for blockades, so there is no way they have the time to even be concerned about an ordinary pedestrian. Amongst the patrol cars which went pass Kotomine Kirei countless times, not even one paid any attention to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For Kirei who was silently hurrying back to Fuyuki Church, caught in a deep thought within his mind, he did not spare any thoughts at all for the chaos of the city from which the remains of the mayhem had yet to subside. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Always faithful to the instructions, obedient to the responsibilities, strict with his ethics. Kirei had strived that hard until today. His conducts were always above the need to be doubted.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Which is exactly why – this was the first time he had the perplexity of not being able to surmise the meaning behind his actions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Originally, Kirei would rush to Tōsaka Tokiomi’s fights with the intention of providing backup for his teacher – but the moment he saw that Tokiomi’s opponent was Matō Kariya, Kirei chose not to join him as reinforcements, but merely to hide in the shades; an action tantamount to sabotage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 169 ==== --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
It was certainly true that he knew the difference in strength between Tokiomi and Kariya, and that the situation rendered things like assistance meaningless in the first place. So even if he was to only stand beside the fight as a spectator, one could say that his decision was in line with his principles.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, his actions after that, were a complete deviation from his duty,&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The instant Tokiomi caused Kariya to fall from the rooftop of the apartment, as if recognizing it as a complete victory, he did not even check his enemy’s corpse. Though half-shocked by his teacher’s audacity, Kirei went to look for Kariya’s body as a follow-up…… When he saw that figure prostrate on the back alley not long after, Kariya was still breathing.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally, if he was the hound of the Tōsaka camp, delivering the final blow swiftly was an obvious duty. In spite of that, the thing going to and from Kirei’s mind then, was the contents of the conversation he had with Archer this morning.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Kotomine Kirei wants to understand himself, not just Emiya Kiritsugu – no, prioritizing over Kiritsugu, he should observe Matō Kariya’s fate – that was the advice given to him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Generally, that was an unpleasant conversation. A joke not deserving his time to be listened to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But still, with Tokiomi and Kariya’s showdown before him, what on earth had caused Kirei to choose the action of standing beside as a spectator? There was no need for him to stay there if he had decided that assistance was unnecessary. Wasn’t it more meaningful for him to seek the other Masters?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 170 ==== --&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
And then, the instant the flames Tokiomi created caught Kariya…… The thing which was on his mind, wasn’t it the feeling of dejection?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When he suddenly noticed what he was doing, Kirei had already begun administering first-aid curative magecraft onto Kariya’s body. Carrying Kariya, whose condition had become stable despite in a deep sleep due to his actions, he left the battlefield, and left him in front of the Matō residence whilst stealthily concealing himself from public gaze – That happened about 15 minutes ago.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The carvings of the Command Seals were still on Kariya’s hand. Kirei did not watch the battle at the Mion River until the end, but no matter how much injury was inflicted, Berserker was apparently still alive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whilst covering the long distance from Miyama Town to the outskirts of Shinto at a slow pace, during that journey which passed through Fuyuki City, Kirei was still distressed over the self-question from which no answer came out – Why the heck had he done such a thing?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This was completely different from his buying and storing up wines of which the taste he knew not. That was not an action completely deprived of benefits. Until now, Kirei had also done secret things without Tokiomi’s permission, and also giving false reports repeatedly at times, but those were not something which could directly obstruct Tokiomi. His hope of a confrontation with Emiya Kiritsugu and Tokiomi’s possession of the Holy Grail – those were not conflicting things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Notwithstanding that, his prolonging the life of Matō Kariya who had been prowling after Tokiomi as a nemesis, had unmistakably turned him into Tokiomi’s foe.&amp;lt;!-- ==== Page 171 ==== --&amp;gt; A act of treason with no excuses allowed. In the state of not even having a definite purpose, he had perpetrated something preposterous. Tonight, Kirei had clearly crossed the line of being a loyal servant of Tokiomi.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Although he was conscious of the gravity of his action, why did Kirei not have a tinge of regret within his heart, but instead inexplicable exhilaration?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Archer – had he been tricked by that King of Heroes heroic spirit?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Compared to his walking feet, his mind was extremely worn out.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Suddenly, Kirei had a rare notion of wanting to talk to his father Risei. While he is honest to Kirei in all aspects, he is a father who would never be able to understand Kirei’s worries. Nevertheless, come to think of it, didn’t Kirei not have a heart to heart talk with his father before?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even if he would end up making his father deeply disappointed, if he would just speak out his mind without any fear – while his relationship with his father would definitely change, won’t that provide something completely new to Kirei?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
With this vague anticipation in his heart, shelving his worry for the time being, Kirei continued walking into the night.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
{| border=&amp;quot;1&amp;quot; cellpadding=&amp;quot;5&amp;quot; cellspacing=&amp;quot;0&amp;quot; style=&amp;quot;margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
| Back to [[Fate/Zero:Act_10_Part_5|Act 10, Part 5]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Return to [[Fate/Zero|Main Page]]&lt;br /&gt;
| Forward to [[Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_2|Act 11, Part 2]]&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;/noinclude&amp;gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_1&amp;diff=55042</id>
		<title>Fate/Zero:Act 11 Part 1</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Fate/Zero:Act_11_Part_1&amp;diff=55042"/>
		<updated>2009-12-27T08:25:18Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Shadow: Changed &amp;#039;went pass&amp;#039; to &amp;#039;passed&amp;#039;. Also could be &amp;quot;went past&amp;quot; - but decided the formor flowed more smoothly.&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Shadow</name></author>
	</entry>
</feed>